Готовый перевод One Piece The Ship of Lust / Корабель хтивості: Гарри Поттер и месть дракона

Інформація

Адреса змісту:https://www.fanfiction.net/s/12913338/1/Harry-Potter-

and-the-Dragon-s-Revenge

Книги

>

Гарри Поттер

Гарри Поттер и месть дракона

Автор:

Джеймс Спуки

Продолжение «Тайного друга Гарри» вернули, потому что люди

хотели его вернуть.

Рейтинг:

Художественная литература M

– Английский – Романтика/драма – Гарри П., Дафна Г. – Глав: 28 –

Слов: 127 321 – Отзывы:

125

– Избранное: 1385 – Подписки: 683 – Опубликовано:

23.04.2018, 22:00:04

1. Chapter 1

A/N: Of course I couldn't re-post Harry's Secret Friend without re-posting

the sequel. I truly believe I've grown as a writer since these two, but I can

stand to get better.

MINISTER OF MAGIC STEPS DOWN

This morning, Cornelius Fudge announced his resignation as Minister of

Magic, effective immediately. This comes as little surprise, as the British

wizarding public has been crying out for Fudge's impeachment. This came as

the result of the Ministry's denials that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named has

indeed returned. It was hard to deny the fact when the Dark Lord was seen

torturing Harry Potter in the Ministry of Magic this past month.

It has also been widely rumored the Cornelius Fudge's regime was corrupt,

taking bribes in order to get policies and laws passed, though no evidence has

been offered up, this past year has certainly shown that Fudge was power

crazed. Even going so far as forcing ridiculous educational decrees to pass at

Hogwarts, and forbidding students to learn magic in some cases.

An emergency election will be held later this month to put in a New Minister of

Magic, during this time, Amelia Bones, Head of the Department of Magical

Law Enforcement has been named interim Minster. (For more on Amelia

Bones' career, turn to pg. 9)

SENIOR UNDERSECRETARY DOLORES UMBRIDGE'S TRIAL BEGINS

NEXT WEEK

The Wizengamont is at last set to begin the trial against Dolores Jane

Umbridge, Senior Undersecretary to the Minister of Magic, and former High

Inquisitor at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Madam Umbridge

has been accused of illegal use of a Blood Quill, an illegal dark artifact, and

the use of the Cruciatus curse on none other than Harry Potter.

Umbridge is also being charged with illegal administration of Veritaserum on

students. These charges came to light at the end of this past school year when

parents of students, who had been punished by Umbridge for false accusations

of rule breaking, had discovered the means of punishment.

Umbridge was named as Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher by the

Ministry of Magic last August, and High Inquisitor of the school in October. It

was her duty to inspect and weed out teachers believed to be incapable of

proper teaching methods. It was later revealed this was no more than a

charade by Cornelius Fudge to weed out people he feared would overthrow his

rule.

"Umbridge was absolutely horrid. It was like she had a personal vendetta

against Harry Potter." Said Pomona Sprout, Herbology teacher at Hogwarts.

The professor went on to describe how Umbridge had gone so far as to

confiscate brooms, inspect private mail, and take away points for trivial

reasons.

Among those testifying against the former Professor will be several teachers

from Hogwarts, and Harry Potter, who is believed to have suffered the most at

the hands of the Undersecretary.

LUCIUS MALFOY SENTENCED TO LIFE IN AZKABAN

Lucius Malfoy, well known philanthropist, was sentenced yesterday for his role

in the attack on the Department of Mysteries this past month. It has been

discovered throughout the trial that Malfoy has been a supporter of You-

Know-Who and had been able to avoid prison at the end of the last war by

paying off officials. It was also discovered through questioning under truth

serum that Malfoy has been using his golden influence to get policies

introduced that would benefit himself and other pureblood families.

It has been speculated that Malfoy's endeavors had all been preparation for

the return of the Dark Lord. Many in the Ministry deny these rumors, of

course, but it is well known that Malfoy has been very friendly with Former

Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. Amelia Bones, acting Minister of Magic,

has began a thorough investigation to weed out any who may have taken gold

from Malfoy in exchange for secrets or favors.

As a result of Malfoy's prison sentence, all the family's assets were seized by

the Ministry, and vaults in Gringott's were closed. Many dark artifacts, banned

items, and other questionable contraband was discovered with in Malfoy

manor. Malfoy's wife, Narcissa, has been unavailable for comment.

Draco Malfoy sat in the darkest corner of his room, the latest edition of

the Daily Prophet in a shredded pile near his feet. He and his mother had

left England soon after his father's trial began. Narcissa had known that

they would lose everything and had tried to empty the family vaults of

gold before the Ministry could seize it, but she had been too late.

So here he was, the son of one of the richest, most influential families in

the wizarding world, in a dank, broken down shack in France. He wanted

to be back in his home, with his servants and his bed, and his things. But

now he was destitute, all because his father had been arrested doing the

noble work of the most powerful wizard ever known.

"He was weak." Draco said to himself. The thought of his father rotting

away in prison gave him a little smile. Draco had been feeling superior to

his father for a while now. He felt his father had nothing more to offer in

way of lessons. He'd seen how the world worked. Gold was power, and

his family had loads of it. But Draco himself liked the power fear gave.

He'd begun feeling it this past year when he'd tightened his control in

Slytherin House. Those who chose to go against him had felt his power.

He'd tortured younger students who chose to forsake their housemates

and associate with lesser beings. He'd obliviate them afterwards, so they

would not remember the torture, but would know pain when they awoke.

It was only a small taste of power, but it was enough. He had truly

enjoyed how his housemates began to cower together and look to him for

protection, unaware that he'd been the cause of their pain. Draco felt

such pleasure when he thought of the things he'd done. He also had to

thank Umbridge, without whom he never would have discovered the

Room of Requirement. It had become the perfect hiding spot in which to

commit his vicious assaults.

But none of this eased his mind now. Draco stared into the night through

the window, his pale gray eyes searching the vast, empty field. He felt a

rage unlike any he'd ever known. His misery over the loss of his home

and money were dwarfed by his anger at the sole reason for it all. Harry

Potter.

Draco had spent the better part of his holiday so far imagining ways in

which to make the Gryffindor Golden Boy suffer. Dreams in which Potter

was crawling, begging for Draco to release him from the pain, but Draco

would never show mercy. Never would he cease his ministrations of

suffering on the boy who had insulted and shamed him for so long. This

year, Draco thought, Harry Potter would know what it meant to cross a

Malfoy.

A knock at his door brought him back to reality. His mother, a

magnificent specimen of womanhood, entered the dreary room. She was

very beautiful, with a petite frame, and dark, haughty eyes. Her luminous

blonde hair was only now showing the tiniest bit of gray. She carried

herself proudly, and commanded attention when she entered a room. But

she always seemed sad to Draco. He could never remember a moment in

which she had ever smiled, truly smiled.

"He is asking for you." She said softly. Her voice was trembling,

frightened. Draco never understood why. It should have been awestruck,

or at least respectful, but then again, his mother, as radiant as she was,

was as weak as Draco's father had been.

Draco stood, smoothing the front of his cloak. He followed his mother out

and down a set of stairs to an open room, lit by a dying fire. There was a

single chair, in which a cloaked figure sat. Draco approached and knelt

reverently in front of the figure.

"Young Draco," A high cold voice spoke. "You have grown into a fine

man, and I sense a great deal of power in you. Yes, kept hidden from

your enemies. A wise choice. But now you wish to reveal your true

potential to avenge yourself, am I correct?"

Draco nodded, never taking his eyes from the hood of the speaker. He felt

no fear, or trepidation, as his father had said he would. All Draco felt was

rage and the burning desire to hurt those who had wronged him.

"You desire to hurt, to cause suffering unimaginable to your foes. I can

see you have had a taste of it this year. Yes, you liked it, didn't you? You

shall have more, young Malfoy. This I promise" The shrouded figure

cackled. "You shall be my disciple. My harbinger of death. Are you

willing, young Malfoy, to become my instrument?"

"Yes." Draco snarled evilly. Neither the shrouded figure or Draco heard

Narcissa cover her gasp. She stood in the shadows, watching, listening to

the Dark Lord entice her son into a life that she knew he wasn't ready for.

"Present me with your right arm." the cloaked figure whispered.

"Forgive me, my Lord, but do you not mark your followers on their left?"

Draco asked, tilting his head slightly.

"My followers, yes." the figure said, reaching a thin hand from within the

dark robes. The hand was pale, ghostlike, except the patches of scorched

red flesh.

"But my weapons, my most trusted disciples, are hidden from the rest, in

case they need to be used to make an example of someone in my circle.

Just as you have kept your true potential hidden from your enemies, so I

keep my most valued weapons secret from mine. You shall be unknown

to my followers, and my enemies. You, Draco, shall be my most secret of

weapons. My most lethal of instruments. Your mark shall only be

revealed in my presence. Now, present your right arm."

Draco smiled at the shrouded figure, and rolled up his right sleeve. The

dark figure touched the skin on Draco's arm with a long, bone like finger.

Draco heard nothing, but felt something wet slipping over his arm. He

watched in the dim firelight, and saw nothing, but could smell flesh

burning. He grimaced as his skin itched and seared with pain, and then it

was over. On his arm was the Dark Mark, the sign of service to Lord

Voldemort.

"I shall speak to you when I desire your services. You shall take orders

from none but myself. If anyone comes to you with orders from me, you

shall not heed them." The figure stood.

"Bow, Draco. Bow before your new lord."

Draco bent low, unable to keep the satisfied smile from his face.

"I shall have work for you soon. Until then, you will remain here, with

your mother. You will return to Hogwarts, as normal. It is there that you

shall begin your true purpose." The figure vanished in a haze of smoke.

Draco looked at his newly marked arm, chuckling low as the mark faded

completely from sight.

"What have you done?" Narcissa asked, coming from the shadows. "Are

you so like you father that you follow his example so blindly?"

"You know nothing of my desires, mother. We have been embarrassed

and shamed, and those who have wronged us will pay. Father was weak,

afraid. You heard our master, I am to be his greatest weapon."

"You will die. You are not ready for this, and I don't think you truly

understand what it means to serve. You are meant to die to teach your

father a lesson. You are nothing more than fodder."

"Have you so little faith in me?" Draco finally turned to his mother.

"At this moment… Yes." Narcissa frowned. "I see your father's vanity and

his idiocy in you. You will fail, Draco. You will fail and you will die."

"You will see, as will Potter. I am more powerful and dangerous than

anyone can imagine. Good night, mother." Draco said quickly, returning

to his room, leaving Narcissa to stare sadly into the fire. Narcissa

watched her only child pass her and go back to his room. She had to

believe that her son could be saved, but to whom did she go to? Someone

Draco trusted, looked up to. The answer came in a flash. Quickly,

Narcissa wrote a letter and beckoned to the family owl. She sent the bird

on it's way, watching it fly away, praying that she could still undo this

mess.

The loud crack of a wizard Apparating was swallowed up by the raging,

howling winds. Severus Snape looked about him in curious wonder. He

had known where he was going, but seeing it now made him feel

apprehensive. Staring down the sheer cliff face into the churning,

crashing waves below. He could smell the salt in the air, and feel the

finest of mists on his face.

Snape looked about for the reason he'd journeyed so far from his home.

He was a vile, self loathing person who preferred to be left in solitude

with only the soft bubbling of brewing potions to keep him company. In

all his existence, Snape had only ever had one friend, and he was the

reason she had died. She had been the only good thing in his entire

miserable life that made him feel he was worth something, and he,

Severus Snape, had as good as destroyed that.

Snape shook off his dark thoughts. He hefted the bag he had brought

with him, and once again began looking for the source of his journey. He

held his wand aloft, lighting the tip to search for the trail he'd been told

to take.

Once he'd found the tiny, almost invisible path, he followed it down the

face of the cliff, treading carefully, as he was sure on misstep could land

him in the turbulent waters below, and he wasn't fond of the idea of

being crushed upon the jagged rocks.

At last, Snape came to the mouth of a deep, dark cave in the face of the

cliff. He chanced another look at the note he'd been sent and went inside.

The cave was unremarkable, as caves went. Snape picked his way

carefully over the slippery floor, using his wand to light the safest path,

until finally he reached a wide hole in the ground. Snape could see black

water below him, reflecting his wand light off it's eerily calm surface.

Once again Snape looked at his note. He raised his wand higher and

found the roughly cut steps on the opposite side of the hole. He

proceeded down again, thinking again that he would destroy the one

responsible if this turned out to be some sort of prank.

When he reached the bottom of the steps, he found himself on a little

inlet, facing a dark tunnel, flooded with icy water. He peered into the

darkness, frowning at what he had to do next, and searching for any signs

that he had been duped. But then he saw the faintest glow at the other

end of the tunnel. Another wand was lit, and waving him towards it.

Snape heaved a weary sigh and jumped into the frigid water. It was a

long, arduous swim, the icy water making his muscles nearly

unresponsive. He clawed and kicked himself forward, his breath

becoming shallower with each movement as the water threatened to

freeze him solid.

And then, finally, his feet touched the bottom, and the water began to

shallow out. Snape stepped out of the freezing water and fell upon the

rocky surface of the tunnel. He was trying to suck in enough breath to

cast a Warming charm, when someone else did it for him. Snape looked

up and glared at the twinkling blue eyes of Albus Dumbledore.

"You made very good time, my friend." The Headmaster smiled.

"Your instructions were quite explicit, even if your explanation was less

detailed." Snape frowned.

"I did not want the reasons for this expedition to be discovered."

Dumbledore said, turning back to the wall he'd been examining.

"What is this about?" Snape demanded standing up and watching the

wizard.

"You remember our conversation of a month ago?"

"Yes, I recall, but I don't see how…" Snape stopped suddenly and his eyes

grew wide. "You found one?"

"Yes. Shortly after that conversation. In an old shack outside Little

Hangelton. I believe that a second one lies behind this wall. Unless I am

mistaken, I shall need your help in retrieving it."

"What do you need from me?"

"At this moment, nothing. Interesting."

"What is it?"

"This entrance requires an offering…of blood. Very crude"

"The Dark Lord was never one for niceties in his spell work." Snape

cracked. Dumbledore turned to stare at the Potions master over his

glasses.

"I do believe that is the first attempt at humor I've ever heard from you.

Not bad for your first try." Dumbledore chuckled lightly. Snape merely

frowned.

Dumbledore took a small silver knife and slipped the blade across his

palm, and spattered blood onto the wall, which crumbled into fine dust,

allowing the two men to pass into the chamber within. Once inside, the

dust reformed into a solid wall of rock.

They were inside a tremendous cavern, with a large lake. In the center of

the lake sat a tiny island, with a silver pedestal, glowing brightly.

"I think that there shall be something preventing us from going together."

Dumbledore said, pointing to a rickety looking boat, chained to a boulder

near them.

"Indeed." Snape said, sniffing at the air around him. There was an odor of

something foul. "There will be anti-Apparation wards, as well."

"Yes. I shall ask you to take the craft, I will use other means."

Dumbledore smiled, and vanished. Snape looked to the island, where the

Headmaster waved. Snape's lip curled wryly.

"I hope one day to have half his damn talent." Snape sneered as he

entered the boat. It began moving of it's own volition, and Snape held his

lit wand high about him. As the little boat began it's journey, Snape

peered into the inky water, and saw something that made his stomach

turn. Ghostly white bodies floated in and out of view under the dark

water.

"Inferi." He said coldly. When the boat reached the little island, Snape

stepped out and joined the Headmaster, who was peering into the silver

basin set atop the gleaming pedestal. It was filled with a translucent blue

liquid, which covered an old-looking locket.

"Is that it?" Snape asked oddly distressed.

"I do believe it is. I have tried to get rid of the liquid, but it refuses to go

away. It is my opinion that it must be drunk."

"I take it you plan on consuming it, then?" Snape said.

"I do indeed. I would ask that you make sure that no matter what, I finish

it all."

"No." Snape said quickly.

"Pardon?"

"No. I will not allow you to drink that. I will do it."

"Severus, now is not the time for debates. I will…"

"No, you won't." Snape snapped. "Have you told Potter everything yet?

Does he even know you're here now? What about his training? You have

much you still need to accomplish, Albus. If this kills you, what is to

become of your responsibilities?"

"Severus, I appreciate your concerns but I do not believe that this potion

is meant to kill, but more to incapacitate. It is why you are here."

"No." Snape said crossing his arms. "I will be the one to drink it, or no

one shall. As you said, you need me. Who else can you trust on this?"

"There are others." Dumbledore began.

"Who, Albus? Would you ask Potter to force you to drink this, potentially

killing you? Could you ask that of the boy? No, you ask me. Why?

Because I have given death to others? Because I am already tainted by

my deeds? I will not give in to this, Dumbledore. I will take the potion."

Dumbledore shook his head sadly. "Severus, I can not ask you to do this."

"You're not asking me. I'm telling you, I shall drink it, and then you will

get me out of here. This is how it's to be."

"Very well." Dumbledore conceded. His eyes dimmed a bit as he watched

the Potions master step closer to the basin, conjuring a large stone goblet.

Snape dipped the goblet in, filling it as much as he could and looked to

Dumbledore, who could only watch in anticipation.

Severus raised the goblet to his lips, and took the first sip, feeling the

seemingly water like fluid flow down his throat thickly. He titled the

goblet farther, swallowing every last drop. He waited for a moment,

waiting for the poison to kill him, but nothing happened. Severus looked

at Dumbledore, and then his vision went black.

Severus saw things he'd locked away in the deepest recesses of his mind.

Things that haunted his worst nightmares, and scared his very soul.

Things he had done. Atrocities he had committed. Every vile, despicable

deed he had ever carried out came to the forefront of his mind, and was

amplified. The agony the memories caused was unbearable. The faces of

those he'd killed in his service to Voldemort. The lives he'd destroyed.

And her face. Her beautiful face always watching, always judging, always

choosing another to receive her love.

For the first time in his life, Severus Snape begged for death.

2. Chapter 2

Ron Weasley had been having a very bad summer. He had not heard

from any of his friends, not that this surprised him. Ron had alienated

them during the past several months, and even worse, he had accused his

best friend of attempted murder. All because he had been jealous. Jealous

that other people were taking Harry's time, and he felt he was losing his

best friend.

He had been short sighted, narrow minded, and just plain stubborn. Yet

at the time they needed him the most, Ron had stepped up and gone to

the Department of Mysteries, and nearly lost his life, jumping in front of

a spell meant for Hermione. That hadn't changed a thing in Ron's head,

he was still the world's biggest prat.

Ron absent mindedly rubbed his chest. Under his thin t-shirt, was a long

purple scar that would forever be a memento of that day. Even after a

month of potions, painkillers and rest, the scar still ached sometimes. Ron

actually welcomed the twinge, it allowed him to remember what he had

nearly lost and what he was willing to give for those he'd shunned. He

had been willing to make the ultimate sacrifice for his friends. They had

forgiven him, but he hadn't forgiven himself.

He had spent his summer in self-imposed solitude, broken only by the

company of his family, and the strangest girl he'd ever known, Luna

Lovegood. The peculiar young blonde had visited every few days and

spent time just chatting with Ron. She had the oddest outlook on life, and

talked about things Ron had never heard of, yet she was very convincing

in her explanations of such creatures. She was extremely weird, but Ron

hadn't really minded her company at all.

Luna never pushed, never tried to make him talk about his feelings. She

was just pleasant company. At the moment, Luna was here at the Burrow,

visiting with Ginny. This suited Ron fine, as he wanted to be alone.

Ron was in another one of his self loathing moods. His depression had

been consuming him all summer. He wanted to write to Harry and

Hermione, to see them, and explain himself. He wanted for things to go

back to the way they were, but Harry had shown him during the year

that the one constant in life was that it's always changing. And Ron, who

had been so set in his beliefs, was learning that if he didn't open his mind

and allow himself to experience life, he would end up like the Professor

Snape, alone and hated.

"Hello, Ronald." Came the sweet, almost ethereal voice of Luna Lovegood.

Ron looked up to the pretty blonde girl. She was dressed simply in a tank

top and shorts, her hair in a loose ponytail. She stood with her hands

clasped behind her back, a faint smile on her pretty face.

"Hey, Luna."

"It's a lovely day. Would you care to take a walk with me?" She asked

politely.

"Uh…I guess." Ron shrugged, standing up. Luna waited for him to rise

and show his readiness. They walked together in relative silence towards

the pond near the Burrow. Ron kept his eyes on the ground, hands

shoved deep into his pockets. He starting thinking to the summer two

years ago when Harry and Hermione and himself all went swimming in

the pond. It had been so fun and carefree.

"I have been talking with Ginny, and she thinks that I need to have a talk

with you." Luna said when they reached the edge of the pond. Luna

turned to face him fully, and Ron looked up into her protuberant blue

eyes.

"What about?" He said slowly.

"Us." Luna said simply. "Your sister told me that unless I just come right

out and say it, you'll never notice me. She says your very thick. I

disagree. I think you're of nice proportions."

Ron's expression changed to one of utter surprise. He watched Luna,

unsure of what to say. He waited in trepidation for the young woman to

continue, swallowing thickly.

"You see, I've been trying to get your attentions for a little while, but I

seem to lack the experience in which to turn your head. I have these

strange feelings when you're around. At first I thought I was infected by

Wrackspurts, but now I think it's something different. I asked Ginny

about it, and she said that I fancy you. I believe her. I believe I fancy you,

Ronald"

Ron felt like someone had punched him the gut. He could only stare at

the girl for a long time, before his brain began screaming at him to say

something. That's when the pretty young blonde stepped forward, closing

the gap between them and kissed Ron fully. Ron's mind shut down. Her

lips were soft, gently moving against his own lips. After a few seconds,

Ron pushed the Luna away gently.

"Uh, Luna, I…Look It's not that…I mean you're very…I'm just….Oh, hell."

Ron sighed, running his hands through his hair.

"I think I know what you're trying to say." Luna smiled again, brushing

some errant strands of hair behind her ear, her face a little pink. Ron had

never known this girl to be embarrassed about anything. He suddenly felt

he knew what it was taking to speak to him about her feelings, and to

kiss him.

Ron sat down on a near by boulder, letting out a deep sigh. "I'm sorry,

Luna. Right now, I just can't do this. I don't want to hurt your feelings.

You're really nice, and I think you're very pretty, but I'm no good to

anyone. At least not right now."

"Is this about your mistakes this year? About betraying Harry?" The

curious blonde asked, sitting close to Ron on the small boulder.

"Everyone is entitled to make mistakes. You're no different. Have you

learned from them?"

"I think so." The redheaded boy shrugged. "But it doesn't change

anything. You're a nice person, and I've really not minded you around

this summer. I feel like I know you a bit better and that you're not as

bizarre as you want people to believe. You've bee fun to have around. But

the truth is, I just don't think I'm the guy for you."

"Ronald, your self-imposed isolation isn't fixing your problems. You're not

learning from your mistakes if you isolate yourself and don't try to move

forward."

"I know, but I don't have a clue about how to fix things."

"You've already taken steps. The trick is not to fall back into your old

habits. It's one thing to decide to change, it's another to follow through.

Well, I should go. I'll see you soon." Luna smiled dreamily at Ron, and

kissed him on the cheek. "We'll talk about us another time, when you're

less depressed."

Ron watched her go, thinking hard about what she had said. She was

right, of course. He wanted to change, to be better. The problem was that

he had no idea how to change, how to move on. And to add to it all,

Luna had said that she fancied him. She had kissed him. Ron touched his

lips, still tasting Luna's lips. The faintest touch of peppermint.

"As if I didn't have enough on my mind, now I've got her in there as well."

Ron sighed.

Albus Dumbledore was tired. More tired than he'd ever been in his very

long life. He had watched a man, one of the most hated men he'd ever

know do the most noble of acts last night. Severus Snape had been

willing to sacrifice himself in the quest to destroy the Dark lord.

Fortunately, Snape hadn't been to seriously hurt, but the damage to the

man's psyche was still undetermined.

Dumbledore could only imagine what that retched poison he'd drunk in

the cave made him seen. For the hardened professor to be begging for

death like that. And he, Dumbledore had to keep forcing that horrid

concoction down Snape's throat. It had broken the old man's heart.

When it was done, Dumbledore levitated Snape out of that cave, and

brought him back to the hospital wing here at Hogwarts. He had been in

the capable hands of Madam Pomfrey all night and was improving.

Dumbledore had stayed by his side for most of the night, watching for

any signs of change. Snape had been crying in his sleep, and Dumbledore

knew he was still experiencing his visions.

Dumbledore wanted to know what it was that Snape was seeing. What

could be so horrible that would make him whimper like a child begging

for the release that death would grant.

Dumbledore rubbed his face and stared at the seemingly benign necklace

on his desk. His familiar, Fawkes had been singing ever since he'd

brought the locket into the office. The thing had been radiating dark

energy in pulses.

He had two of them now, and he was positive that a third resided

somewhere in this castle, but was unsure what it was and exactly where.

There was a place he was nearly sure it might be, but he couldn't access

it alone.

But he had two of them a ring he had found in the shack just outside of

Little Hangleton. And now this locket. He planned to destroy them, but

he wanted to have all of them. He would never put them together, and so

he had plans to hide them where only he would know, and when the

time was right, and he had them all, he would destroy them all.

Dumbledore feared that destroying them now might let Voldemort know

what was happening. Dumbledore had no idea if the Dark Lord knew of

the destruction of the first artifact, and was afraid to chance letting him

know of the others. He might move them, hide them again. Dumbledore

didn't dare take that chance.

And worse yet was the matter of the boy. He was one. He was a horcrux.

How would they destroy it without hurting the boy? Dumbledore had

been researching non stop for a year. As soon has he had been sure what

connected the child to the Dark Lord, he'd consulted books, mages, and

every manner of expert he could find. And he had nothing.

In just a few days time, he would have to face the boy and his godfather

and confess everything he knew. He had sworn to it. Dumbledore felt

increasingly weary. This war would be his last, this he was sure. He had

been setting his affairs in order, preparing for the worst, but hoping that

he would at least se the end before he left this world.

Voldemort had been surprisingly inactive since his discovery.

Dumbledore was sure that the Dark Lord would begin a new reign of

terror over the people, but Dumbledore's spies had informed him that

something was wrong. Voldemort was weakened after possessing the boy,

and he appeared to have suffered burns. Death Eaters had kidnapped a

few Healers, but that had been the extent of their activity.

Dumbledore still smiled lightly when he thought of the hard lesson the

boy had taught the arrogant wizard. Had it not been for the girl,

Dumbledore was nearly sure the boy would have given up.

"A power he knows not." Dumbledore said to himself. Perhaps he had

been right after all. The boy's heart would be his greatest weapon, and

his friends and loved ones would provide him the strength. Yet there was

still the horcrux. How to destroy it?

Dumbledore lifted the locket, feeling powerful surges of hatred and rage

coming from the wretched item." The ancient wizard conjured a box and

placed the locket inside. It was time to hide this one and then he must

visit Snape. They had much to discuss before meeting with the boy.

"Daphne, Your friend has arrived." Astoria Greengrass said to her sister.

Daphne jumped off her bed and raced down the stair to the entryway

where Hermione Granger stood, looking a little uncertain.

"Hermione!" Daphne smiled, embracing her friend warmly. "I'm so glad

you came. We're going to have so much fun."

"Thank you for having me." Hermione smiled back. "This is really a lovely

house."

"It's the summer cottage. Dad's still terrified that Death Eaters are going

to come looking for us, and no one knows where this is, except you, of

course. How was your trip?"

"The knight bus was scary, but the walk here was quite pleasant. Not as

far as I thought."

"Sorry about not meeting you, but…"

"Your father?" Hermione asked, already knowing the answer.

"Come on, He wants to meet you." Daphne said leading her Gryffindor

friend into the study, where her father was looking over some business

contracts.

"Dad? This is Hermione Granger." Daphne said proudly. "Hermione, My

father Cyrus Greengrass."

"Ah!" Cyrus said standing from his desk, and offering his hand. "You are

the Muggleborn who is also the most brilliant witch in a century? An

extreme pleasure."

"I don't know about that sir." Hermione blushed, looking to Daphne, who

was determinedly inspecting her bare feet.

"Nonsense." Cyrus waved away Hermione's discomfort. "The way I

understand it is that you helped many students learn defense this year."

"Actually that was Harry, Sir." Hermione corrected. "Ah yes, the boy."

Cyrus nodded, something about his expression, and the way Daphne tried

to cover her snickering made Hermione realize that her best friend had

left an impression on the man.

"Well, I'll leave you to enjoy yourself. Please consider yourself at home

here." Cyrus bowed, and went back to his work. Daphne took Hermione's

arm and lead her up to the bedroom.

"Ok, What happened?" Hermione said when Daphne closed the bedroom

door.

Daphne began laughing, her black hair falling into her face. She began

smacking her bed, and Hermione sat down, waiting for Daphne to calm

down.

"After we said goodbye to you Harry, Astoria, and I crossed the barrier.

Harry was behind us. He was pushing a trolley with all our trunks and

stuff., anyway, when we got through, my parents were waiting, and Dad

began ranting about Harry not being with us again, and how

disrespectful he was for dragging me along with him to the Ministry, but

not there to meet my parents properly.

"Now I tried to tell him that Harry was right there, but He wouldn't let

me speak, even Astoria tried, but Dad was on a roll. Now this is when it

became funny." Daphne said, still laughing.

"Dad starts saying that Harry's probably to busy signing autographs to be

bothered with meeting the parents of his girlfriend. That's when Harry

said, and I quote, 'I've never signed an autograph in my life!' Dad got real

quiet, turned to look at Harry who just looked back.

"Harry didn't look angry, or anything, he just had this real polite smile,

and held out his hand and introduced himself. Dad couldn't say anything,

he kept moving his mouth like a fish. Mom took his hand and introduce

herself and dad, apologizing for dad's idiocy. Harry shrugged it off like it

was no big deal. I have never seen dad so embarrassed.

"Astoria loved it. She still brings it up just to put dad in a twist." Daphne

finished. Hermione had her hands over her, tears streaming from her

eyes.

"I don't believe it." She chuckled.

"Dad wants Harry to visit now. He feels he was robbed his chance to be

the protective, overbearing father. I don't think he'll intimidate Harry the

way he wanted to now no matter what he does. So tell me, how are

things with you and Zach?"

"Over." Hermione sighed heavily. She had begun seeing Zacharias Smith

shortly before the term had ended.

"What happened?" Daphne asked. She slipped forward on her bed to be

supportive of her friend. Hermione just shrugged her shoulders and took

in a breathe.

"We just both realized we weren't truly attracted to each other. We'll be

good friends, but as a couple we just don't click. Maybe I'm meant to be

alone."

"I refuse to believe that." Daphne said quickly. "Not everyone gets it right

the first time."

"Ron, Anthony, and now Zach. Maybe I'm just going to be an old

spinster."

"NO!" Daphne refused to let her new friend despair. "We'll find you the

right guy."

"I'm too demanding on what I want. Even if Anthony hadn't turned out to

be worm, it would have ended. I just expect to much from the boys I'm

interested in."

"No one is perfect Hermione, even you."

"I know, but I want someone perfect for me."

"Hermione, you've dated two guys. Only two. I don't know what you

expect to happen, but Love doesn't follow a schedule, or anything like

that. It happens when it wants to, when it's supposed to."

Hermione sank in the cushy chair she was seated in. "I know. But I look

at you and Harry, and Tracey and Neville, and I se how happy you are

and I wish I could be that happy. I was happy with Anthony."

"You were content with Anthony." Daphne corrected. "I never said

anything because I thought I was wrong. I never saw the two of you

together long enough to really see, but You never gushed over him. We

had to press you for everything. When you truly in love, you can't stop

talking about the boy. He's your whole world."

Hermione watched as Daphne got a far away look in her eyes. She

sighed, wishing again she could feel what Daphne felt.

"Have you heard from him?" She asked the raven haired witch. Daphne

nodded and jumped up from her bed. She went to her wardrobe and

pulled a fine looking jacket from it.

"He sent this from Italy. He's been sending things all month."

"He sent me a really interesting book on Greek mythology and magical

history. I've read it twice." Hermione beamed. "I bet you're excited for

him to come home."

"I am." Daphne grinned, brushing her black hair out of her face. "I've

missed him terribly. He's in for the snog of his life."

"Are you worried about the trial?"

"No, he'll be fine. That toad only has herself to blame. She all but

guaranteed he'd speak the truth. I hope the send her away for life."

"I just hope it's over quickly. Harry shouldn't have this interrupting his

summer."

"I can't wait to see his house. He seems really excited about it. Has he

told you anything about it?" Daphne asked.

"Only that it used to be a lighthouse and that Remus had a lot of work

done on it. I'm more excited to see what he has planned for us. He keeps

talking about the amusement park."

"What is it like? The amusement park, I mean." Daphne asked. There was

a hint of worry in her voice that made Hermione smile. Being from a

pureblood family meant that Daphne would more than likely have had

little contact with the muggle world. Hermione began explaining about

amusement parks, getting a chuckle as she describe certain rides and the

idea of some of the games.

The girls chatted into the evening until dinner was announced. Hermione

met Aurora Greengrass, Daphne's mother and had a very pleasant and

interesting conversation with Daphne's family. She learned a lot about

the Greengrass family history, and their place in the Wizarding world.

Hermione also learned why the Greengrass family was trying to remain

neutral and how Daphne choosing to side with Harry had landed the

family in a precarious situation.

"Understand, Hermione." Aurora said, "It's not that we support the Dark

Lord or much of the anti Muggleborn propaganda. We believe that not

matter your blood status a person should be judged on their talent and

what they do in our society. Unfortunately, the wizarding world is run by

very old pureblood families, who can see change on the horizon. They

fear it, good or bad, the do not wish to lose their influence."

"Hasn't anyone tried explaining any of this to them?" Hermione

wondered.

"Every few years it comes up." Cyrus shrugged. "Fear is one of the most

powerful weapons one can use, and in this case it's the fear of the

unknown. Think of it like this. Purebloods have governed our society for

thousands of years. But there are now more Muggleborn and half bloods

in existence than ever before. Times are changing and the Purebloods are

desperate to keep the society that offers them more rights and privileges

than the rest. It's how people like Umbridge gain power."

"So they rally around wizards like Voldemort." Hermione concluded.

"Exactly. He promises them a world where they rule over all 'lesser'

beings and reign supreme. But then amazing people like you come along,

proving that just because your blood is pure, doesn't mean you are

superior. From what I understand, you've surpassed nearly everyone in

knowledge and ability." Cyrus smiled.

Hermione blushed at the compliment. Cyrus went on.

"It's the same with your friend Potter. He is a half blood, and wields more

raw power than many can imagine. If he learns how to properly use this

power, he shall become a truly formidable wizard."

"So it's to bad he spends so much time signing autographs, right dad?"

Astoria said bluntly, and the table erupted in laughter, except Cyrus who

eyed his youngest daughter sternly. He turned to his wife.

"I know you're encouraging this." he said. His wife looked quite innocent.

"Whatever do you mean?" She smiled.

The evening came to a close, and Daphne and Hermione retired.

Hermione was very pleased to be in her own room. The Greengrass

summer home was surrounded by rolling hills of lush grasses. She stared

out the window watching the moon, and thinking of the conversations

she'd had this evening. They had been truly enlightening. Hermione

wondered how she might be able to affect change. The one thing she

knew for sure was that nothing could change so long as Voldemort were

allowed to exist. Hermione reaffirmed her vow to help Harry end his

reign of terror.

Daphne also watched the moon, but her mind was not on politics or the

Dark Lord. They were far away in some other country where a certain

green eyed boy might be, gallivanting about with his godfather. Harry

would be home in just a few days and she would be joining him at his

house for a few weeks.

Harry had invited her and many of their other friends to spend time at

his new house when he came home. Daphne hoped they would be able to

spend time alone, as she wanted to have the messy haired boy to herself.

Daphne wished that everything was normal, so she could just be a normal

girl with a normal boyfriend. Harry was so much more. He was hunted

by the most powerful and dangerous Dark Wizard, yet she had no idea

why.

She had gone with Harry and learned that there was a prophecy

regarding her boyfriend and the Dark Lord. She had not heard the

contents, and Harry had never said if he heard what it was. Daphne knew

the Dark Lord was intent on getting his ghostly white hands on the orb,

and just when it seemed that it would happen, Daphne's best friend had

disintegrated the troublesome little orb.

Harry had left almost as soon as term ended and been off all over Europe.

He had written several letters, but in each he had reminded her not to

send him a response, promising she would be the first he would see when

he returned. She had enjoyed the letters, short as they often were. He

always promised to tell her everything when he returned, hinting that he

had some exciting stories to share.

Daphne sighed and crawled into her bed. Harry was returning the day

before his birthday, and he wanted to celebrate his and Neville

Longbottom's birthday's together. Daphne didn't care. All she wanted was

to be back in the arms of the boy who had stolen her heart, and made her

truly feel complete.

"Just a few more days," she told herself. "He'll be home in a few more

days."

"This is terrible." Nymphadora Tonks said to herself. She was hiding in

the dark alley way across from Borgin and Burke's in Knockturn alley.

There had been a tip that several high ranking Death Eaters would be

coming to acquire some objects from the notoriously shady business.

Kingsley Shacklebolt regarded the younger Auror momentarily. "And

what would you do differently?" He asked in his rumbling baritone.

"We can't be sure the wards are going to work." she said in a hushed tone.

"We don't even know if the information is reliable."

"Tonks. Rufus believes the information. Quiet now, someone is coming."

Down the alley, several people approached, all in hooded robes. The one

in the lead knocked at the door to the shop and waited. A short, greasy

looking man came and opened the door. The five people entered the shop

and Kingsley felt himself tense. He just needed to see one of their faces to

move in.

Tonks was watching as well. She was cursing mentally as none of the

figures had removed their robes, but they all seemed agitated. There was

an argument going on. The greasy shop owner had raised his hands in

surrender, while two of the bigger robed figures stalked forward. The

greasy man was sweating, and shaking his head fiercely.

Suddenly, the two big robe figures stopped and backed away. The

smallest figure stepped forward. It happened so fast, Tonks wasn't sure

what she had witnessed. The greasy Shop owner's eyes bugged out, and

he began clutching at his face. He clawed and his mouth opened. A

bluish flame shot from the man's throat, and his eyes burned away as

more of the ghostly blue flame ate away the man's eyes.

"MOVE IN!" Kingsley shouted. In moments seven Aurors surrounded the

shop and entered, firing stunning spells. The two biggest robed figures

ducked behind the counter. Two of the others also sought cover, but the

smallest robed figure, the one who had incinerated the poor smoldering

body at his feet turned and began casting incredibly vicious spells.

Kingsley nearly caught a strange purple spell, but leapt out of the way in

time. He fired several spells, which were absorbed by the figure's shield.

The figure struck down the youngest Auror, a graduate named Weston.

Kingsley dodge several spells from the other figures. As he tried to reach

Weston's body.

Tonks had moved to the rear of the store as she'd been ordered. She

nearly lost her life when the door opened and two of the robed figures

burst through, firing spells. He partner, Barnes took a stunner to the

chest, leaving Tonks alone.

Tonks cast spell after spell keeping the two figures trapped in the store.

Then one of them did something that made her heart jump for joy. He

began transforming. His robe fluttered to the ground and a tiny glint of

silver caught the moonlight. Tonks almost couldn't cast from her

laughter. She hit the scurrying rat with a stunner, then wrapping it in

magical rope. She would not let the little bastard get away.

"Tonks!" Fletcher called, racing around a corner, and stunning the second

figure that Tonks had forgotten about.

"Thank you Fletcher." Tonks said picking up the stunned rat. She shoved

it into Fletcher's hands. "Get this rat back to headquarters and whatever

you do, make sure it doesn't get away. This is the most important thing.

This rat can not escape. Go!"

Fletcher, confused by his order, nodded and ran off. Tonks heard the

crack of apparition and entered the store. She treaded silently, still

hearing spells being cast. She hoped that she would surprise whoever was

in the store, but she was the one who got surprised.

As she came from the storeroom, here heart nearly stopped working. Of

the four Aurors that had stormed the front, only Kingsley remained, and

he was being viciously tortured.

Tonks began to move when she felt her muscles tense and freeze up. She

cursed herself. She was in a modified body bind. She could only watch

helplessly as the person kept at his work.

The smallest robed figure was carving into the bigger man, who was

locked in a body bind. Around him were the bodies, or parts of the

bodies of the other Aurors. A voice was speaking. Tonks could tell it was

magically modified, it had a strange resonance to it, muffled and

scratchy.

"We've had enough of your interference." the figure said, cutting a long

strip of flesh from Kingsley's exposed torso. The little figure was peeling

it slowing, clearly enjoying the pain in the eyes of his victim. Several

strips of torn flesh lay about the floor. The little figure wasn't even using

a knife. He was simply running his fingers along the big man's skin, and

the skin peeled away. There were long patches along Kingsley's body

where tha dark robed figure had ripped away skin, leaving bleeding

muscle exposed.

"My lord wishes to send a message. Surrender now, and all hostilities will

cease. Continue to defy him, and your suffering will be unimaginable. I

spare you tonight. You will carry the message to Dumbledore. Next we

meet, I shall enjoy making you scream." The figure stood and turned to

look at Tonks.

"He will die in a matter of hours, but his suffering will be intense. The

healers will be unable to help him. You can watch him suffer, or kill him

yourself. I leave you the choice. Good night."

The small figure left the store, followed by the two bigger figures, one

who was limping quite painful ling, if his grunts were to be any

indication.

Tonks tried to move to catch the hooded figure, but stopped when

Kingsley suddenly cried out in agonized anguish. She turned and went to

the dark skinned man, cradling his head. Tears streamed down her face

as she watched the man writhe in agony.

"Don't worry, Kingsley." She choked. "I've got you. I'll get you help." She

cancelled the anti-apparation wards and with a crack was gone.

Kingsley Shacklebolt died three hours later. The Healers of St. Mungo's

could not isolate what had been done to the man, but had confessed that

what ever it was prevented them from closing his wounds, or diagnosing

what curses he'd endured.

Tonks gave her tearful report to Alastor Moody and Rufus Srimgeour an

hour before Shacklebolt died. Tonks had demanded to be with him, and

held his hand as the man let out his final gut wrenching scream of pain

before his eyes rolled up into the back of his skull and he was finally

silenced.

Tonks couldn't cry. She couldn't feel anything. Moody found her staring

blankly at the still bleeding body several moments after his final wail.

3. Chapter 3

Water. It was the only thing he wanted. He needed a cool drink of water,

and, mercifully, there was a pitcher full of the glorious liquid next to him

on the bedside table. He sat up easily, and reached for the pitcher.

"Allow me, Severus." Madam Pomfrey said, pouring a tall glass full, and

handing it to him. Severus Snape swallowed half the glass in one long

drink. His thirst began to abate, and he took several smaller drinks of the

refreshing beverage.

"You've been asleep for a day. Don't try to speak, your throat is still very

raw. I don't know what your were experimenting with, but thank

goodness Professor Dumbledore found you." the matron prattled on,

refilling the glass of water. "There doesn't seem to be any permanent

damage, but I'll ask you to be careful in trying new potions."

The hospital matron bustled off, leaving a tired, and much confused,

patient behind. Snape looked around, and relief flooded him. He was

alive, and back at Hogwarts. Apparently, nothing else had happened.

Dumbledore had obviously lied to Madam Pomfrey regarding the manner

in which he, Snape, had been poisoned. That was probably a good idea,

as it would be better to avoid questions as to why they had been visiting

a cave in the middle of nowhere, and Snape had consumed an unknown

potion.

He tried to remember what had happened to him, but all he saw were

flashes of horrible memories, and a pretty redheaded woman with green

eyes smiling at him. The same green eyes he'd seen in his dreams since

he'd been eleven years old. Lily Evens' eyes.

Severus rubbed his temples, trying to clear the cobwebs from his mind.

The last few months had been very taxing on him mentally. First, he'd

had to tell the Potter boy his deepest secret. The reaction was not what

Snape had expected. Potter had been angry, but Snape expected the boy

to curse him, to use every hex he knew to cause suffering. But, the boy

had done nothing. Potter had simply avoided Snape for a while, and then

he'd come for help, just before the exams had begun.

Snape had wanted to help the boy. Not because the Headmaster had

ordered him to do so. Snape genuinely wanted to ease the boy's concerns,

but had been unable. The Dark Lord had lured Potter to the Ministry.

From what Snape had gather from Dumbledore, and the Dark Lord,

Potter had fought valiantly, and had caused Voldemort serious damage.

Snape had seen first hand what had been wrought from Voldemort's

possession of the boy. The pale skin had been red and raw, and the Dark

Lord now had an incessant cough.

Dumbledore had been most enthusiastic to hear that report. The old man

had all but broken out in song.

There was more news that disturbed Snape. He'd received a letter from

Narcissa Malfoy, requesting that he meet her regarding Draco. Snape

knew that the Dark Lord had been most upset at Lucius' failure, and

extremely angered over losing several other Death Eaters, only managing

to rescue an incapacitated Bellatrix. She had suffered greatly at her

master's hands.

Narcissa wanting to met with him concerning Draco must mean that

Draco took the Dark Mark. Now, the woman would want him to try and

discourage Draco from fulfilling whatever task the Dark Lord had set.

Snape groaned at the thought. Draco had become more arrogant than his

father, and even more of a ponce, if it were possible. Snape had no

interest in trying to protect the little ferret any longer. In fact, Snape was

giving serious thought to allowing Draco to get expelled. Snape had had

enough of trying to cover the ungrateful little bastard's atrocities.

Then, something occurred to Snape. Draco had stopped coming to him

for help last year. He'd become more secretive, and elusive. And all this

happened right around the time that Zabini had turned up having been

tortured and Obliviated.

Snape wanted to slap himself. Of course, the Malfoy brat was behind it.

Snape wanted to curse himself. How could he have been so idiotic? He

would have to keep a very close eye on Malfoy this year.

Again, Snape's thoughts drifted to Potter. Thanks to himself and

Dumbledore, Potter was closer to his ultimate victory over the Dark Lord.

Snape knew that there was still a long way to go, and the boy had much

to learn. Potter needed guidance, and proper dueling training. Snape had

quite a few spells up his sleeve that could be useful to the boy, if he were

willing to listen. If not, he could slip them to the Greengrass girl, and she

could pass them on.

This actually made the head of Slytherin house smile. Of all the girls in

the school, Potter had chosen one from his house. Gryffindors and

Slytherins had been rivals for so long it didn't seem possible that the two

could come together, but it had happened, and not once, Longbottom had

even begun dating a Slytherin. Snape had been very hard on the

Longbottom boy for so long. It had been his only other source of

malicious joy, after taunting Potter, but just like Potter, Longbottom had

changed so dramatically over this past year, it had been astonishing to

watch. Snape was losing his one source of entertainment, fortunately

there was still the Weasley boy.

Again, visions of his past sins flooded his mind, and Snape rubbed hard at

his temples, trying to ease the pain. He took a few slow breathes. Snape

hated who he was. He had hated himself for nearly as long as he'd been

alive, and frankly he was sick of it. He began thinking that a change was

in order. If anything, his experience in the cave had awaken something

inside of him. No longer could he exist as he'd done for so long. He'd had

enough of being a spy, and of being feared. He'd never wanted that, but

his self-hatred was projected on to the children he'd been charged with

teaching. Lily would have been ashamed.

No, he couldn't live with that. It was no longer acceptable. He would

change, and make her proud. And he would start with her son. He would

teach Harry all he knew and prepare him for the battle that lie ahead,

even if he had to go behind the old man's back. Harry Potter would not

face Lord Voldemort without a fighting chance to survive.

"Alright! Enough about the squid." Sirius Black said, throwing his arms up

in surrender. He closed the door to their hotel room and looked at his

godson, who was eyeing him menacingly. "I've been trying to get you to

experience new things this whole trip!"

"No, you've been trying to poison me this whole trip!" Harry said, a hint

of a smile in his emerald green eyes. "You've been putting the most

disgusting things in front of me, hoping I'd be dumb enough to try it.

Snails in France, that boiled garbage in Istanbul, and now, tonight with

the squid. We're in Hong Kong, you couldn't just get me some noodles

without trying to poison me? Why not just put a plate of Dragon testicle

down and be done with it?"

"So, you'd eat that?" Sirius grinned.

"Not funny." Harry said, unable to keep the smile from forming. It had

been this way the entire month. Harry had never felt so carefree. He'd

seen and experienced more in this month than his entire life, and the best

part, he'd done with his godfather at his side.

"I swear if you put one more foul thing in front of me to eat, I'll have you

fixed, Snuffles."

"Oh ho! So, you think because you've defeated the most powerful dark

wizard ever known-" Sirius began.

"Five times now." Harry smirked.

"Whatever. So you think you can't be taken down a peg is that it?" Sirius'

grin grew wider.

"Bring it, mutt." Harry said.

Sirius gave a mock war cry and tackled his godson to the floor. The two

began wrestling around, which had become one of their favorite

activities, and had ended many debates. Harry liked it. It was as if he was

getting back some of the childhood he'd missed out on, and Sirius was

getting back part of the life that was stolen from him.

It wasn't always this immature. The pair had wandered through great art

museums, and visited ancient ruins. They'd had hundreds of heart felt

conversation and really bonded. Harry felt he had a real father figure in

Sirius, and Sirius felt he had done right by James and Lily, helping their

son, who'd sacrificed so much, get a little taste of life.

"Again, I have conquered the mangy mutt!" Harry smiled, after pinning

Sirius to the floor. Sirius, out of breath from laughing so hard, admitted

defeat and promised he would exact his revenge. Most likely at their next

meal.

"So, I bet you're excited to be going home, eh?" Sirius said, once Harry

had helped him up.

"It's been fun, and I've loved every moment of our trip, and I want to do it

again. But, I do miss my friends, yeah." Harry admitted.

"You've sent back enough gifts, they might prefer you stay away a little

longer." Sirius chuckled.

"It would've been nice to get some letters from them, just to know how

they were doing."

"Or, more specifically, a certain dark haired beauty?" Sirius smiled coyly.

"You were on the French Riviera, for Merlin's sake, Harry, and you were

looking right through all those gorgeous half naked women. I thought I

was going to have seizures with all those women sunning themselves,

rubbing coca butter on their skin…"

"BAD DOG!" Harry said smacking his godfather with a rolled up paper.

"You're really helping the argument to have you fixed."

"As a hormonal teenage male, you can not tell me you weren't at least

looking." Sirius accused.

"Why do you think I wore such dark sunglasses?"

"AH HA!" Sirius said triumphantly. "Sneaky bugger. But just like you're

father, you were watching and thinking how your beautiful girlfriend

would look in one of those swimsuits. All you bloody Potters are so

faithful. Bless you all."

"Maybe you should look into it. Find a woman who is good, honest, sense

of humor." Harry said with compassion. "Who doesn't mind fleas…"

Sirius turned to stare at his godson. "Now you're going to get it, pup!"

Sirius launched himself at his godson, and again they were at it, each

trying to wrestle the other to the floor. They were laughing hysterically

and shouting meaningless threats, hoping to distract the other and win.

The harder they laughed, the more their strength ebbed, until the were

both on the floor holding their sides, tears streaming form their eyes.

"Sirius." A voice called.

"What is it now?" Sirius said, looking at his godson. "Another remark on

my culinary choices?"

"Sirius."

"I didn't say that." Harry gasped, desperate for air.

"Sirius."

"Who said that?" Sirius said, wiping at his eyes.

"SIRIUS!"

"Remus!" both men said. Sirius went to his knapsack, where his new two

way mirror rested. He had lost the first one during his travels last May.

He and Remus had made a new set so that Sirius and Harry could get

news from home, and check in and keep the Order abreast of their

location in case something were to happen.

"Remus!" Sirius said, staring at his friend through the mirror.

"Sirius, Harry. Finally. I've been trying to reach you for hours. Something

has happened. Something….amazing. Sirius, you've been cleared." Remus

was smiling happily.

Sirius felt his legs give way beneath him. Harry quickly caught his

godfather and settled him into a chair. Sirius looked ready to pass out. He

looked strangely at Harry and back to Remus, who had been unable to

stop smiling.

"It happened last night." Remus began. "Wormtail was caught in a raid on

Borgin and Burkes, and Tonks caught him as he was trying to escape.

They brought him in and gave him Veritaserum. He told them

everything. The Daily Prophet had it this morning. Congratulations, old

man. When you come back tomorrow you're free man!"

"I'm free? Truly?" Sirius said, tears slipping down his face. Harry clutched

his shoulder tightly. Remus watched from his vantage point.

"No more hiding, no more running. The Ministry has already sent

reparations in the amount of one hundred thousand galleons, and they

will give you back your original wand just as soon as you come in for the

full pardon."

"This isn't a trap? Some kind of trick?" Harry asked suspiciously.

"Dumbledore confirmed it. Amelia Bones wants to see you herself. But

there's some bad news as well." Remus smile faded. "Kingsley was killed

along with three other Aurors. Tonks witnessed it, and she's still a mess.

There's some new Death Eater, or Voldemort has gotten a new body after

what you did to him, Harry. I don't know the details yet, but it wasn't

pretty."

"I want to come home." Sirius said. He looked at Harry who nodded. He

knew what it meant to his godfather, to go home as a free man, able to

walk the streets as himself, and not hidden as a dog. To see Harry off to

school, just like other parents. To leave his house and just enjoy the sun

without having to leave the country. Harry couldn't fault him for wanting

those things. It was all he wanted for Sirius, as well.

"You're portkey will arrive tomorrow morning. Just be ready. The house

is ready for you, and we'll be glad to have you back. Both of you." Remus

nodded proudly.

"Thank you, Remus. We'll see you tomorrow." Harry said. Remus' face

disappeared, and Sirius slowly stood, walking to the window and looking

out of the bay. He ran his hands through his long, dark hair and sighed.

For twelve years of his life he'd been held as an innocent man, and for

the last three years he'd been a fugitive on the run. Now, it was over. He

was truly free and cleared. What would he do? He'd never thought about

how his life would change once he'd been cleared.

He turned to look at Harry who was watching him with relief and joy on

his face.

"I'm free." Sirius said simply. Harry launched himself at his godfather,

and hugged him fiercely. Sirius wept with happiness. This was the

greatest moment in his life, and he was sharing it with his godson, the

most important person in his life. Sirius couldn't have asked for anything

more in that moment.

Alastor Moody stomped around the prisoner. He was watching him

closely with both his normal, and magical eyes.

"Tell me again, Pettigrew. I need to understand it."

The fat balding man was looking very tired, and very frightened. His

magical hand had been removed, and he was whimpering ceaselessly. He

had failed, and been caught by the Aurors. His master would be most

displeased. If he managed to be freed, he would be tortured into

madness. The alternative was that he would lose his soul.

"How many times must I tell you?" Pettigrew said, rubbing his forearm

where his right hand used to be attached. "I don't know who he was.

None of us knew. We had been ordered to meet him and take him to

Borgin and Burkes. If Borgin didn't have what we had come for, we were

to let the new one take care of it."

"What did your Lord tell you about this new recruit?" Moody sneered.

"Only that he should be called the Dragon. And he was to be in charge.

The Dark Lord said that he would know if we disobeyed."

"I see. And that's it? You don't know what you were to be receiving from

Borgin?"

"The Dark Lord never trusted me to know any more. After he regained his

body, I was no longer his confidant. I have never been part of his circle,

though I have been the most loyal."

"Well, you're loyalty is going to get you kissed by Dementors this night. I

do hope your loyalty was worth it." Moody snarled and left the cell.

Pettigrew watched him leave, his words swimming in his head.

Realization hit him like a bludger, and Peter Pettigrew, known too many

as Wormtail, began screaming. Screaming to be spared, to be shown

mercy. He had been fooled, led astray. He swore he was not to blame for

his crimes.

Moody could hear the screams echoing down the hall, and knew better

than to believe the ranting. They were the desperate cries of an even

more desperate man. And Moody didn't care. He'd lost a powerful ally

and a good friend this day. He meant to see justice done. The sad excuse

for a man didn't deserve his pity or his remorse, or any other show of

mercy. Alastor Moody just didn't have it in him.

After seeing Kingsley's mutilated body, and seeing Nymphadora shut

down so completely, made the old Auror angry. He wanted nothing more

than to find this "Dragon" and make him pay with his life. Moody swore

to himself he would show as little mercy to this vile creature had shown

Kingsley. None.

Blaise Zabini felt himself very lucky. He was walking hand in hand with

an extremely stunning redheaded girl. A girl he had pined after for the

better part of two years, and had finally plucked up the courage to ask

her out. Well, that and he'd been goaded into asking her out by his two

best friends.

It had taken a lot of work, and a lot of patience, but eventually, He had

gotten Susan Bones to let down her walls, and she had fallen in love with

a boy she had known to be somewhat of a playboy. She had been wrong.

Blaise was the sweetest, most affectionate, and honest gentleman she

could have ever chosen.

He had even been punished for his love for her. Someone, though they

were sure they knew who, had tortured him with the Cruciatus curse and

then obliviated his memory. It hadn't changed anything. In fact, it made

Blaise care more deeply for Susan.

Susan had been suspicious when Blaise had first approached her, but he

was always so nice to her. He never pushed, and was always interested in

her feelings. He talked to her, not her ample chest as many boys did. She

had been very stand offish with him, fearing he was up to something.

But, he finally convinced her that he was serious in his advances, and she

had allowed him into her heart. The first time he kissed her, she had felt

something so genuine, and incredibly wonderful. She had known that

Blaise was for her.

Susan had invited Blaise to come and stay with her family for a few

weeks. Usually, Blaise would travel with his father, but this summer, his

father had been unable to clear up his schedule for the holiday. Blaise

was not upset by it, in fact he was happy. Being with Susan was more

enjoyable to him than visiting someplace foreign.

The Bones family had been very welcoming. Susan's mother was a

wonderful cook, and her father was a warm and friendly fellow. The two

men often would get into discussions regarding Quidditch and matters of

finance. Susan's father worked at Gringotts, and Blaise had been thinking

that a career in banking might suit him. It helped in bonding with Susan's

father.

But at the moment, the two teenaged lovers were enjoying another

glorious sunset. Hand in hand, they walked towards Susan's house, as

slowly as possible.

"Are you excited to visit Harry and the others?" Susan asked casually.

"I am. I'm anxious to see Daphne and Tracey. We've never seen each

other during summer months, so it might be weird. But it'll be fun to. I

like Neville and Hermione and Harry a lot, too. Weasley's still a prat, but

I think he's got potential, if he can get his wand out of his arse."

Susan laughed at the imagery.

"What about you?" He asked.

"Honestly, I'm surprised he invited me. We're not close by any means, but

I'm honored. We all spent time together this past year, but I don't know

that I'm close with Harry."

"Well, I'm not close with him either, but he considers us friends, and I

like the guy. Who am I to say no to a guy who can beat Voldemort?"

"Do you think it's true, what they're saying in the Prophet now?" Susan

looked up to her taller, dark skinned boyfriend. "About him being the

Chosen One?"

"Look, after all the rubbish they printed about him last year, I highly

doubt it. They're making him into a savior just because he keeps fighting

the pillow biter."

"Blaise!" Susan said chagrined, swatting her boyfriend playfully. "Don't

say that in front of my parents."

"What? You don't think they'd agree that Voldemort is some kind of

nancy boy, always chasing after a young boy? It's not right." Blaise

scrunched up his face, shuddering.

"That's not the issue." Susan said, trying not to laugh and failing.

"The point is, the Daily Prophet is trying to make amends to Potter, but

they're just repeating their earlier mistakes, they're just going to the

opposite extreme. Instead of being completely mental, he's the savior of

our world. Could he be? Maybe. I don't know what was so important in

that prophecy, no one else seems to know. If Harry knows, he's certainly

not saying."

"Why does life have to be so cruel to that boy?"

"Life hasn't been that cruel. Sure he lost his parents, and he's had to rise

above things that most of us would rather avoid, but look at what's been

happening to him lately. He's found true love with Daphne, and in my

humble opinion he could not have done better…"

"Careful, or I might begin to feel jealous." Susan smiled playfully.

"Over that hag?" Blaise asked with mock distress

"Stop it! You are absolutely wicked, you know that, don't you?"

"You have no one to feel jealous of, my love. But back to my point. He's

got Daphne. Over half the school would fight by his side if he asked, and

that means he could affect real change in our world. He's going to get his

revenge on Umbridge in court next week, and to top it all off, his

godfather was cleared. Harry Potter's luck might actually be changing."

"I hope it keeps changing for the better. He's a good man, and there are

so few of you." Susan smiled at her beau.

"We are a rare breed, aren't we?" He smiled self assuredly.

"And so humble." Susan rolled her eyes. Something caught her eye in the

distance. "Is that smoke?"

Blaise looked toward Susan's house and saw thick clouds of black smoke

billowing from the windows.

"MOM!" Susan began running towards the house. Blaise chased after her.

He watched closely, looking for what had caused the smoke. His skin

tingled warningly, but he wasn't about to let Susan get hurt.

The redheaded girl burst into the front door, her dark skinned boyfriend

right behind her. There was smoke everywhere, and they could hear

screaming from the upstairs. Blaise led the way, trying to see in the black

haze, Susan close on his heels.

Coughing and sputtering, they tried to find their way to where the

screaming was the loudest. Suddenly, Susan screamed as she felt arms

around her. She kicked and struggled against her large captor, but he

kept her arms pinned at her sides. The man laughed in her ear.

"This was feisty. Perhaps we should have a bit of fun with her." The gruff

voice spoke loudly.

Blaise ducked low as a spell shot over his head. His wand was in his

hand, and he hit Susan's captor with a Severing charm just above his

ankles. The big man screamed, releasing Susan as he fell. She whipped

out her own wand and rushed to her boyfriend, who was turning to fire

curses at another dark robed man.

"I've got to find my parents." Susan screamed. She flicked her wand,

conjuring a major gust of wind which cleared away much of the smoke

and caught the dark robed man by surprise and sent him flying down the

hallway. Blaise and Susan were moving swiftly, and entered her father's

study, where they found the Bones' bound on the floor.

Five Death Eaters stood watching as the two adults squirmed and

screamed in terrible agony. Laughter was heard from behind the

gruesome masks. In the center of the group, standing over the bound

captives, was a slender, dark robed figure. The figure wasn't much

shorter than Blaise, but easily taller than Susan. Its face was hidden

beneath the mask of a Death Eater, but unlike the others, there was no

runes, or any other markings. Also unlike the others, the eyes were

glowing a dark red. The figure turned slowly, regarding them

momentarily.

"I guess, I don't need you after all." It said to Susan's parents, who were

writhing in pain. The figure flicked his wand, and Susan's parents stopped

screaming. The figure turned to face the newcomers. Susan waved her

wand, screaming out a Stunning spell, which the new figure simply

swatted away.

Blaise tried several spells, which the robed figure batted away as if

shooing an annoying fly. The other Death Eaters laughed as their leader

tilted its head regarding, the two teenagers like they were curious

objects.

"You are going to give a message to our Minister of Magic. She will not

be able to ignore a message from her own family." the creature spoke, it's

voice a gravely sort of snarl. Blaise felt his skin crawling with repulsion.

"Come closer. You simply must see this." The creature said softly.

Its arm moved in a blur and both Blaise and Susan were lifted off their

feet and brought forward. Both teens tried to move, but found the arms

and legs had been bound by invisible bonds. The robed figure came

forward staring at each of them in turn. It reached a black hand up,

caressing Susan's cheek lovingly.

"Like sweet cream," the monster purred. "Just like her mother's." The

figure turned and bent over Susan's mother. With the same hand that had

caressed Susan's cheek so gently, the apparition reached down and slid a

long finger down Susan's mother's face. Susan began to cry as her mother,

helpless to do anything, screamed as a small strip of her beautiful skin

peeled off her face. The horrid beast took the freshly shaved flesh and

shoved it into a pouch.

"A memento." It purred.

Suddenly there were loud cracks all around.

"Dragon, the Aurors are here." One of the Death Eaters said, apprehension

in his voice.

"Good. I was getting tired. Tell Minister Bones that the war ends now.

Lord Voldemort will show mercy if she surrenders." With a wave of his

hand, Dragon banished both Susan and Blaise through the wall.

Susan felt her body smash through the wall, and crash into the banister

railing, and finally land amidst debris on the first floor. She couldn't

breath, as all the air had been forced from her lungs. She tried to move,

but her head was spinning so badly she had to remain motionless for a

few moments.

The Dragon emerged from the study to admire his work. Smiling

defiantly under his mask, he turned to those he had been charged with,

motioning for them to go. Dragon gave on long look at the Death Eater

that Blaise had cut down. He was trying to crawl towards Dragon,

begging to not be left behind. Dragon shook his head once, and pointed

his wand at the pathetic cripple before him. With barely a whisper, the

Killing curse ended the man's existence and the Dragon Apparated away.

Susan rolled to her knees, just as Aurors were entering her home. One of

them came to her, checking to see that she was alright. Susan felt she

would have a serious headache, and a lot of bruising, but she would be

okay. She began asking about her parents. Several of the Aurors raced up

the stairs where Susan had said her parents were tied up.

"Fletcher! We got to get him out of here. I can't heal this."

"Merlin!" gasped a female Auror

"What did that to him?" asked another.

Susan's mind thought of her father, and she pushed forward to see what

the Aurors were talking about. Susan fell to her knees when she saw it.

Blood was seeping from several deep cuts, and there was a large piece of

wood sticking out of his chest. His eyes were open, and searching. He

saw her, and began reaching out for her.

Susan's eyes filled with tears as she rushed forward, taking his bloody

hand in hers, and holding it to her cheek. He tried to speak, but only

blood came from his lips. His eyes said everything. Susan saw that he was

saying sorry, telling her that he loved her.

"Don't you dare give up." She sobbed angrily. She would not let him go

out this way. "You hang on. You stay with me, Blaise, do you hear me?

Stay with me. Don't you dare leave me."

The Aurors were moving all around her, shouting orders and moving

things, probably her parents. She couldn't look away from his eyes, she

fought when several Aurors began pulling her away so they could help

him, but she wanted to be by his side. She was afraid that if he couldn't

see her, he would die. She fought harder than she had ever fought, and

eventually she was Stunned.

The lead Auror, Fletcher, had hated to do it to the girl, and was sure

Amelia Bones would dress him down later on, but if they were going to

have any chance of saving the boy, the girl had to get out of their way.

His team had found the parents alive upstairs. They had arrived in time,

it seemed. They had also found two Death Eaters, one was dead, the

other had been knocked unconscious.

"Sir, if we don't get him out of here, he doesn't stand a chance."

"Move him." Fletcher said.

"What the hell is going on?" Alastor Moody hollered as he came into the

Bones' home.

"Sir, we're moving the boy and the parents to St. Mungo's, now." Fletcher

said, saluting the senior Auror.

"And the girl?"

"We need to question her."

"Boy, you get her to the hospital now. She'll be unable to answer any

questions until she knows those people will be alright."

"Sir, that's against procedure." Fletcher said, confusion on his face.

"You're a good Auror, Fletcher, but you know nothing of people. I'll take

her myself. I want to hear from you in one hour." Alastor Moody glared.

He revived Susan and knelt in front of her. She stared at him, worry and

fear in her bright blue eyes.

"My parents. Blaise, are they…" She began tearfully.

"I don't know, lass. We're going to go find out now." Moody took the girls

hand and Apparated away. Fletcher had watched, mystified by the

compassion the most dangerous Auror in history had show the young

victim. Indeed he did have a lot to learn.

4. Chapter 4

Hermione awoke to screaming. Her bedroom door was thrown open, and

Daphne Greengrass leapt on her, bouncing on the bed happily.

"He's coming home today!" The black haired girl sang happily. "He's going

to be in my arms again, because he's coming home today!"

Hermione didn't even have to guess who Daphne was singing about. She

grimaced as Daphne jumped up to dance wildly on the bushy haired

brunette's bed. Hermione tried to avoid being stepped on by the overly

zealous girl, nearly tumbling out of the bed in the process.

"I get it, you're excited. But those of us who are not madly in love would

like some more sleep!"

"Oh, come on, Hermione." Daphne giggle as she fell flat on her friend's

bed. "Can you honestly say you're not the least bit excited to see Harry?"

"At this very moment…" Hermione began, but one look from her friend

told her she would be fooling no one. "You couldn't have waited for the

celebration for a few hours?" She groaned, covering her head.

"Nope!" Daphne said, smacking her friend on the bottom. "Now, get up!

We've got lots to do. I have got to look fantastic for when he shows up!"

"Did you really need to smack my hind end?" Hermione complained

indignantly.

"If I were a boy, you wouldn't be complaining." Daphne sang. "In fact, you

might really like a good spanking." Daphne ducked quickly as Hermione

threw several pillows at her.

"She's not as bad as Lavender," Hermione thought. "But, I hope I'm never

so annoyingly chipper when I do find love."

The black haired beauty stuck her head in the bedroom again. "Up and at

'em, Granger!"

"I will strangle you. I swear it!" Hermione said grumpily.

Daphne's good mood seemed to be contagious, however. After a quick

shower, Hermione joined Daphne who had been looking through her

wardrobe for the perfect outfit in which to welcome her boyfriend home.

Hermione was able to distract the girl by dragging her down to breakfast

where Mrs. Greengrass and Astoria were in similarly chipper moods to

Daphne's. They kept giggling and making strange faces at one another.

"Ok, what's with all the winks and grins?" Hermione finally asked.

"We're anxious to see how Mister Potter embarrasses my husband this

time." Aurora chuckled. Astoria choked on her orange juice. "My

youngest and I have a bet on how long it takes for Cyrus to put his foot in

his mouth."

Hermione now joined in the laughter. Cyrus joined them, completely

oblivious as to the reason for the laughter.

"I see everyone is in fine spirits this morning." He said, settling himself

down. "Can I ask what is the reason for the merriment?"

"Nothing special, my love." Aurora smiled knowingly at her clueless

husband. "Just womanly things."

"Ah, I see." he nodded. "The mysteries of the female mind."

"And, the ignorance of the male mind." Astoria said softly. Hermione

nearly spit her eggs all over the table, and Daphne coughed loudly into

her napkin.

"What's that, dear one?" Cyrus asked of his youngest, who neatly

shrugged and gave a kind smile to her father.

"Here's the paper." Cyrus smiled as a brown owl swooped in to deliver the

news. Mr. Greengrass paid the owl and immediately unfolded the paper.

His light smile faded almost instantly. "Oh, dear."

"What is it?" Aurora asked of her husband.

"There was another attack. It was on the Bones family."

Hermione and Daphne looked up. Cyrus began reading the article.

ATTACK ON BONES FAMILY COMES WITH A WARNING

Aurors were called to the home of John Bones, Brother of interim Minister of

Magic, Amelia Bones, just after nine p.m. last evening to find the home in near

ruins. The only witness able to speak on the attack was youngest daughter,

Susan Bones.

Susan, 16, suffered only minor injuries during the incident. She had been with

her boyfriend when the attack began, they had been away from the house at

the time, and are not sure how the Death Eaters got through the wards set

around the property. Susan, and her boyfriend, Blaise Zabini, 16, entered the

house in search of Susan's parents, finding them bound and enduring the

Cruciatus curse.

Susan told Aurors that lead Death Eater, whose identity is still unknown,

subjected her parents to the Torture curse, before she and Zabini tried to fight.

Aurors report that whoever this Death Eater was, he was extremely powerful,

and it is rumored that it may have been You-Know-Who himself.

Both John and his wife Annabelle, as well as Zabini, suffered major injuries,

and while both of young Susan's parents have been stabilized, Zabini's

condition remains as of this printing, quite serious.

"Dad, I need to go to St. Mungo's, now!" Daphne said standing up. "He's

one of my closest friends, and I have to see if he's ok."

"He's my friend, as well." Hermione said. "Please, Mister Greengrass."

"It's ok, girls. Get dressed, and I'll take you." Aurora said, looking to her

husband, who simply nodded.

A quarter of an hour later, Hermione and Daphne were standing outside

Blaise's room, comforting a very tired looking Susan Bones. Her eyes

were very puffy from crying and her face was dirty. She hadn't changed

her clothes, and she still smelled of smoke.

"I don't know who he was, but he was so cruel. He touched my face and I

wanted to vomit, and then he…he tore a piece of my mothers cheek off."

Susan told them, before breaking down into fresh sobs.

"What happened to Blaise?" Daphne asked gently.

"We got Banished through a wall, and fell from the balcony to the floor of

the Entry Hall. I was fine. But Blaise…" Susan looked away, hand

covering her mouth. "He got something else. Like he got cursed and

Banished. He had this big piece of wood in his chest, I thought he was

going to die. They've been working on him all night. They just told me

before you got here that's he's going to be ok."

Both Hermione and Daphne let out a long sigh of relief. They looked to

Susan, who mirrored the sentiment.

"They haven't let me in to see him yet, but just knowing he's going to be

ok…I don't know what I would have done if he…" She couldn't continue.

"Do you have any idea who this lead Death Eater was?" Hermione asked.

"No. He seemed somehow familiar, but his voice was modified through

some spell, and his eyes were glowing red." Susan said tearfully. "It might

have been him. V-v-v-Voldemort."

"Susan?" Came a concerned voice.

"Stacey!" Susan said rushing to the young woman. Susan and the tall

slender blonde woman embraced tightly. The blonde pushed Susan back

a bit. "How are Mum and Dad?"

"The healers say they'll be fine. They even healed Mum's cheek, but she's

going to have a scar. Oh, Stacey, I've never been so scared."

"It's ok. You're going to stay with me until they're out." Stacey said,

pulling her younger sister into another hug.

Susan nodded and then saw her friends watching. She wiped at her eyes,

and smiled softly.

"I'm sorry, guys, this is my sister Stacy. She graduated Hogwarts the year

before we started. Stacey, this is Hermione Granger and Daphne

Greengrass, friends of mine and Blaise's from school."

"It's nice to meet you both." Stacey said politely.

"I'm sorry it's under these conditions." Hermione said sadly.

"Come on, red. Let's get you home. You can shower and get some sleep,

and we'll come back tonight and check on everyone." Stacey said gently.

"Tell Harry I'm sorry I won't be there with you all." Susan said.

"Harry Potter?" Stacey asked.

"Yes." Susan nodded. "He invited me and Blaise to come stay with him a

few days."

"I'm sure he'll understand." Hermione smiled.

"I'd be surprised if he didn't show up and check on Blaise himself."

Daphne reassured the redhead.

"You'd be right."

Everyone turned to she the messy haired, green eyed boy standing before

them.

"HARRY!" Daphne said, throwing herself into his arms. He held her

tightly, kissing her gently, before pushing her back so he could look on

her. He had missed her so much over the past month, and had been

anxious to see her. She was more beautiful than he remembered her

being.

But this was not the homecoming Daphne had imagined. For one thing,

she wanted to look amazing, and make the boy wish he'd never left her

alone, not wearing old jeans and a t-shirt she'd just thrown on. She hadn't

even brushed her hair.

Second, she had imagined him coming to her home and having a nice

long snog, instead of a hospital waiting room. Yet, he was here now,

finally. Back where he belonged, and they would have time for a proper

greeting later.

"When did you get back?" She asked.

"A few hours ago. Right when Remus got the paper, actually. I would

have been here sooner, but we had to make a stop at the Ministry." Harry

said quickly

"Well, I'm glad to see you." Hermione said happily as she hugged her best

friend.

"I'm so sorry." Harry said, hugging Susan. "If there's anything you need,

just ask."

"Thank you." Susan said gratefully. She introduced Harry to her sister,

and after a very short conversation, the Bones girls left. Susan was

wobbling dangerously as she walked, obviously exhausted. Hermione

explained that Susan had been there all night, questioned by the Aurors

and Merlin knew what else. Harry agreed that the poor girl needed rest.

"Any news?" Harry asked.

"Susan said that everyone's going to be okay, but it was close with

Blaise." Hermione said.

"Has anyone been in to see him?"

"They're not allowing visitors yet." Daphne shrugged.

Harry went to the door and poked his head in, but snapped it back

quickly. A young healer came out, looking quite stern.

"Mister Zabini isn't ready for visitors yet."

"My apologies. He's a friend, and I just was worried." Harry said.

"He will be fine, right now he needs a lot of rest."

Harry turned to look at the two girls who had watched the whole scene.

He just shrugged, and led them down the hall where Sirius was talking

with Alastor Moody.

"Sirius!" Hermione smiled brightly and hugged the older man.

"Hello there Hermione!"

"Congratulations on being cleared." She beamed.

"Thank you. I'm still trying to process it all. But it does feel good to be

able to walk around among real people. And this must be the lovely Miss

Greengrass. What a pleasure to meet you in person." Sirius bowed low,

and shook Daphne's hand.

"I thought you said he was a dog?" Daphne elbowed her boyfriend in the

ribs. "He's quite charming."

"Oh, trust me, this is just an act. You didn't see him on the French

Riviera."

"Now's not the time for besmirching my good name, sir." Sirius said,

waggled a finger.

"It wasn't you're name I was besmirching. It was your already

questionable reputation."

"I see you two had a fine trip, then." Hermione grinned.

"It was." Harry's smiled. "Except for all the times my guardian here tried

to poison me."

"You know, you try and expose some people to new things…" Sirius

threw his hands up. "For the last time. I'm sorry about the squid!"

Hermione couldn't help but smile. It was painfully clear that Harry and

Sirius had not only enjoyed themselves, but had truly bonded. And now,

as she watched Daphne snuggling into Harry's arms, and her contented

smile, Hermione knew that her friends' worlds were complete. Even with

all the sad tidings, Hermione felt a little happy.

"Listen, we have some things we have to do, but I'd like to come get you

this afternoon. Will that be alright?" Harry asked, drawing away from

Daphne as Sirius finished his conversation with Moody.

"You mean I have to wait longer?" Daphne whined.

"It's only a few hours. I promised your father I would come get you

myself. Do this thing properly. That'll be the soonest I can do it."

"Alright. Mother's waiting to take us back anyway. Let me write you

directions. You never find me with out them." Daphne asked. The girl got

some paper and a quill from the healers station and jotted down the

instructions on how to find her home, finally giving them to her

boyfriend.

"Great. Remus and I will be there at one o'clock. Be ready." Harry smiled

and kissed her gently. Daphne held him tight against her for a long

moment, committing the moment to memory.

"One o'clock." He repeated and then he and Sirius were gone.

"I can't believe he's really back." Daphne said, as she and Hermione went

in search of Mrs. Greengrass. She was wrapping her arms about her,

thinking about her messy haired boyfriend.

"You knew he was coming back today. You woke me up singing about it."

Hermione wanted to slap her friend.

"Yeah, and look at me. I'm a mess." Daphne frowned.

"He didn't seem to mind. He barely looked at anyone else. He doesn't care

how you look, just that it's you."

"I know, I just wanted to show him how much I missed him."

"You mean by putting on some slinky dress, and having your hair done

up and all that?"

"Yeah."

"Trust me when I tell you it wouldn't have made any difference. You

could see it in his eyes the moment he saw you. That kiss was so

passionate, it made me curl my toes. When he has you alone tonight, and

he isn't so worried about what's happened here, he'll show you exactly

how much he missed you."

"Oh, we are so finding you a boyfriend." Daphne smiled smugly.

"Harry!" Mrs. Weasley smiled warmly as she embraced the young man,

who had emerged from the fireplace. "I see that traveling abroad has

agreed with you."

"It's good to see you, Mrs. Weasley. Sorry to just drop by unexpected. Is

Ron around?"

"Yes, he's up in his room. I hope you can help him, dear, he's been

terribly depressed. I know you two had a bit of a falling out, but I can't

help believe he's truly sorry." Mrs. Weasley said, a hint of sadness there.

"Well, I'm here to find out. Excuse me."

Harry was up the stairs and knocking on his best friends door a moment

later. He heard Ron's grunt, and opened the door, peeking inside.

"Harry!" Ron said stunned at seeing his former friend standing in his door

way. "I was sure I wouldn't see you until term began."

"Well, I had to come by. Sirius and I talked a lot about you while I was

away. I feel that I, well we, owe it to our friendship to try and work this

out. As stubborn and bigoted as you've been, you've always been there

when I needed you the most."

"No, I haven't." Ron said, shaking his head. "I've been there for fighting at

your side, sure. But when it really counted, when you needed my

support, I abandoned you. When you needed me at your side, like in

fourth year. I was too angry and jealous to see the truth until it was

nearly too late. Last year…Merlin, last year I let my fear get the best of

me. All the time you were telling us how powerful and destructive fear

was, and here I was, letting it control me. I let my fear of losing your

friendship to people I didn't trust drive a wedge between us. And you

were right about the Slytherins all along.

"I'm not a very good friend, Harry." Ron said sadly.

"But, you've just admitted your mistakes. So long as you don't repeat

them, and you grow from this experience, you can become a better

person, and a better friend."

"Luna's been saying the same thing." Ron commented.

"Luna?" Harry asked.

"It's a long story." Ron shrugged.

"Look. I know this is last minute. But, would you like to come stay with

me at my house? I've got to warn you, Daphne and Tracey will be there.

If you don't feel comfortable, then tell me now."

"I appreciate the offer. But maybe later. There's something I need to

figure out, and I don't know if going away is the best idea. I'm trying to

change, and one of the things I'm changing is to not run away from

things." Ron said. He looked at his dark haired friend, offering his hand.

"I appreciate the visit."

"You know things will never be the same with us." Harry said, taking his

friends hand.

"No. But maybe they'll be better."

Harry smiled brightly at his friend. "I hope so. I have to get going. Write

me if you want to come out. I'd really like having you there."

"I will. As soon as I get…stuff figured out. Thanks for this, Harry. I

needed to tell you all that stuff. I would have done it when term began,

but now maybe we can get together before then."

"Until then. See you, Ron. And, good luck."

Ron heaved a satisfied sigh after Harry left. A great weight had been

lifted. Perhaps things between them would be better. Ron was

determined to make it better. He knew that he would have a very hard

time with it, but he'd thought about it all summer. If Harry could change

and make himself better, why couldn't he?

Ron had already begun his journey. He'd been reading a lot this summer.

He'd started with his old school books. Ron was determined to master

spells he'd struggled with. His father had been helping him with it all.

Mr. Weasley had found Ron one night sitting on the floor of his room

surrounded by spell books and notes. He'd asked Ron about it, and his

youngest son had come clean about how he'd been feeling and his

determination to be the friend Harry deserved.

Luna Lovegood had spoken to Ron several times since she'd admitted her

feelings to him. He'd never made fun of her since that day, but instead

welcomed her insight. She'd helped Ron with some of the things on his

mind and was helping him to see beyond labels.

Ron sighed as he thought of the slightly mental blonde girl. She was

something indescribable to him. He couldn't define her in words. She

always saw through his defenses and cut right to the heart of the matter

with no preamble. Ron was beginning to see that the "Loony" thing was

an act. He had caught glimpses of the real Luna several times, and found

that she was a charming, thoughtful, and fun person. Ron always came

back to the day she had told him how she felt about him, and how honest

and forthcoming she had been.

Ginny had spoken to him about the pretty blonde several times since. She

hadn't nagged or berated her brother, but talked as one human to

another. Ron figured that Ginny was just trying to help, and knew that

taunting her brother would only serve to aggravate him. Ron had spent a

lot of time alone this summer, much as he had done near the end of the

term. It was the only way he felt he could work things out.

Now that he'd spoken to Harry, and that seemed to be better, he could

now focus on the other two things he'd been mulling over. Becoming a

better student, and human being, and the mystery that was Luna

Lovegood.

Tracey Davis watched her boyfriend tend to his plants. He was always so

delicate and gentle and precise when he tended to them. It reminded her

of how he was with her. She liked that he was so tender with her. His

eyes danced merrily whenever she kissed him, and when he held her, she

always felt so safe, and cared for. Tracey had known it for a long time,

but it never stopped amazing her how wonderful Neville Longbottom

was.

She had been nervous and embarrassed when she'd pinned him to the

wall of Greenhouse Five and kissed him so forcefully. He'd been like a

scared rabbit when she told him that he would be escorting her to

Hogsmeade. She had been told later by Hermione Granger how he had

been utterly frantic with nerves the night before. And yet, she had never

known it during their date. He had been very kind, and gentlemanly. She

had actually been rather impressed by how confidently he carried

himself.

"Neville." She said, watching how the young man turned to face her. He

had become more of a man this past year. Gone was his baby fat, and a

more muscular build was emerging. He was no Quidditch star, but he

suited her just fine. His hair was cropped short, and neat, and his face

looked less fearful, and awkward. Neville Longbottom had shed away his

boyishness.

Tracey held up her slender hand and beckoned him to her with one well

manicured finger. Neville didn't need to be told twice. He approached the

beautiful blonde girl who had decided he was worthy of her, and

wrapped his arms around her.

"You needed me?" he asked softly. Tracey nodded, a small smile adorning

her gorgeous face, her blue eyes sparkling brightly.

"I just wanted to tell you that I am in love with you." She said sweetly.

Neville lowered his head and kissed her tenderly for a moment. His heart

still pounded madly in his chest whenever they kissed. Neville had never

understood why in the world someone as amazing as Tracey Davis would

choose him, but he never asked her. He knew that you never questioned

the will of destiny.

"This is so touching." A jaunty voice said. The two teenagers broke their

kiss and turned to see who had chosen that moment to interrupt them.

"Harry!" Neville said in surprise.

"When did you get back?" Tracey asked. "Have you seen Daphne yet?"

"Yes. Will be going to get her a little later." Harry said as he hugged both

his friends in turn.

"I read about Sirius being cleared. Congratulations, mate." Neville smiled.

"Yeah, he had to go to the Ministry and fill out some paperwork, so I'm

running a few errands. I just saw Ron, and had a little chat. By the way,

Happy Birthday, Neville."

"Thanks."

"Don't thank me yet. Wait until after tomorrow. We are going to have

quite a day. I hope you both are ready." Harry said looking at the two.

"Yes, we're all packed, but we weren't expecting you for a few hours."

Tracey commented.

"Well, there's been a few plan changes. I was going to get Blaise and

Susan first, but…"

"Have you seen them?" Tracey wondered.

"I did. As soon as I found out I went to St. Mungo's. Blaise is out of the

woods. We'll all go see him in a few days. Hopefully they'll let him have

visitors. Anyway, since things have spiraled out of control, you two are

the first on my 'to retrieve' list. We're going to meet Sirius at the Ministry,

and then we have some things to do. I'm sure we'll have lunch at some

point, and then tonight we'll get Hermione and Daphne."

"What about Ron?" Neville asked.

"He declined the invitation. He's going through some things. We had a

good heart to heart, and I think he's changing, but we'll see. He

mentioned Luna, do you guys know anything about that?"

Both Neville and Tracey shook their heads, just as confused as Harry

appeared to be.

"Maybe the little pixie is getting to the redhead." Tracey shrugged.

"What a strange couple." Neville remarked.

"Might be just what he needs." Harry said. "If someone as...unique as

Luna can't get him to see the world in a different light, he is truly beyond

hope. Alright, daylights wasting, and I have loads to tell you guys. I guess

I should wait until Daphne and Hermione are with us, though."

Harry led the others out of the greenhouse and into Neville's house were

they gathered their things and Tracey thanked Neville's grandmother for

her hospitality. Then, one by one, the three teenagers flooed to the

Ministry of Magic.

5. Chapter 5

"I confess my self disappointed, Draco." The cold high voice said. "You

were charged to kill the Bones family. Do you believe yourself immune to

my anger?"

"No, My lord. I wanted to make them hurt, before killing them." Draco

said with out fear. He knew what was to happen. He had disappointed

the Dark Lord, and he would be tortured. Draco welcomed it. Unlike

other followers, Draco never cowered before Lord Voldemort. No, Draco

was in awe of his master's power.

"You enjoy causing suffering. I felt it when you as you sliced into the

Auror's flesh. I felt it when you held the Bones' under the Cruciatus. You

are becoming my finest instrument. But you must obey me."

"I will, Master." Draco bowed, still waiting for the curse to come.

Voldemort sat in a high back chair in the middle of circular room. His

hood had been lowered, and his face was still raw from the injuries he'd

suffered when he had tried possessing Harry Potter. He stared at Draco

for several long moments before he continued speaking.

"You are very unique, Draco. Why do you not fear me?"

"I do not fear you my lord, because I am not weak."

"You feel that fear is weakness?"

"Not if you are the one who is the cause of fear, my lord. I wish to be the

cause of fear." Draco said evenly.

"You shall be, Draco. You are dismissed until I have need of you. Reveal

yourself to no one. Go."

Draco stood, Surprised he had not suffered for his failure. He replaced his

mask and hood before leaving the chamber, and left his master to his

dark thoughts.. As Draco left, Voldemort suffered through a savage

coughing fit. He had not felt right since the failed possession of Potter.

The boy was powerful, of that there was little doubt, but the child was

inexperienced, untrained. And yet, Potter had hurt him, without even

casting a spell. This question plagued the Dark Lord.

It was becoming more and more bothersome. First there was the issue

with the twin wand cores, that seemed to refuse to fight one another.

And now, Voldemort couldn't inhabit the boy's mind without suffering

pain. So what could he do?

He needed a new body. He had chosen Draco Malfoy. He had enhanced

the Dark Mark to act as a conduit in which Voldemort could transfer

limited amounts of his power into Draco's, essential binding their cores

together. It would be a slow process, but Voldemort preferred it to the

alternative of repeating the ritual once again. It had taken to much to get

the Potter boy, and the Malfoy boy was already so willing.

This choice came with the added bonus of getting his new assassin close

to both Potter and Dumbledore. While he would never let anyone touch

the Potter boy, Voldemort knew it would be little effort to get Draco near

the interfering old fool, and get rid of him. Voldemort wouldn't even

need to expose Snape in the process. The Dark Lord had already begun

his plans for the aged headmaster demise. In fact, Voldemort was sure

that the welcoming feast would be the last Dumbledore ever saw.

Voldemort couldn't be happier with his choice. He'd needed little in

which to subjugate the young Malfoy, and in so choosing the young man

had not only ensured a new body, but a much younger one. And if all

went well, he would be able to face Harry Potter with a not only a

stronger core of magic, but a younger, more virile body, and the most

perfect disguise.

There were of course a few potential flaws, but they were safely guarded

secrets. The first would be that someone could learn what was

happening. If Draco's body was destroyed before Voldemort's full power

had been transferred, and the boy's soul sucked out by the Dementors,

the Dark Lord would be stuck in this broken vessel.

The next potential problem would be if Draco realized what was

happening. Fortunately, the boy was so obsessed with his vendetta, and

also, not one of the more intelligent of his followers. A few empty

promises, and Draco had become so blinded by his lust for vengeance, if

he ever did fully comprehend his situation, it would be far to late.

This left only one final problem. Malfoy's mother had seen Draco take the

new mark. She would have to die, and it must be at the child's hand. The

Dark Lord would not give the boy access to more power, nor would he

enhance his spell knowledge for this. It would have to be all Draco's

intent this was part of the enchantment. Draco would have to forsake all

others, giving himself fully to his new master. Voldemort ad little worry

that the boy would follow through. He'd helped the situation along by

planting the thoughts into the boy's mind. Again, it had taken

surprisingly little to get the boy to desire the kill.

Voldemort let out a long low chuckle. No one could stop him now. He

would rule over all of Britain, and he would then lead all of wizarding

kind into the future. A future he would rule by right.

"Thank you for seeing me, Severus." Narcissa said. She was trembling,

and looked beyond exhausted. They sat in the small study of Snape's

home. The usually pallid man, was even more wan, and his eyes had

deep dark circles under them. He sat in front of the fire watching the

slender woman carefully.

"Your note sounded quite urgent." He said. "I am sorry I have been unable

to see you before now, but I have been quite ill."

"I will get right to it, then. It is Draco."

Snape nodded, already having guessed at her reason for requesting to see

him. She was fidgeting her hands and looking everywhere.

"He's taken the mark. Our lord is using him as a weapon."

"Indeed." Snape said with no emotion.

"He's a boy, Severus." Narcissa said hysterical. "He's my only son. He's all

I have left. I need your help."

"And what would you have me do? I have done my best to protect that

arrogant little ponce for five years, and each year it becomes more and

more tiresome. Perhaps if you had taken a hand in his upbringing rather

than allowing your arrogant husband to do it all, the little blighter would

have had a chance."

"What are you saying?" Narcissa asked, fear in her eyes.

"Your son is lost. He took the mark willingly, and the Dark Lord will

know if you try to take him away. Draco's end is near. If he makes it

through the summer, his return to school will not be welcome. He has

nor power in which to rule the other Slytherins. They will unite against

him, and he will suffer for all his past transgressions. I will not protect

him this time." Snape ranted angrily.

"Snape. Draco is The Dragon. The Dark Lord has done something to him,

enhancing his power, but he is not invulnerable. Someone will kill him. I

can not lose my son. Please, help me."

"I see." Snape said thoughtfully. His black eyes stared into the blazing

fire. This revelation was interesting. If Voldemort had made Draco his

weapon, he would have obviously made him stronger, and Draco already

had the desire to punish those he felt beneath him. But how to stop the

boy? The Dark Lord would surely know if he became involved. Perhaps a

conversation with Dumbledore would be in order.

"Will you help him, Severus?"

"No." The Potions master said simply. He looked into the hopeless eyes of

Narcissa. Tears began falling down her pretty cheeks.

"He will listen to you." She wept.

"No he will not. He as already told me that I am beneath him. He has lost

his respect for me, no doubt thanks to his father. There is nothing to be

done. The Dark Lord will soon realize you are a danger to his new

weapon and order your death. He may even use your son to carry it out.

The boy has no real attachment to you, his father saw to that. You would

be best served to leave this place and go into hiding."

"Not without my son." Narcissa stood up, staring at the wretched man

sitting by the fire. "I will find a way to help him, even if I have to go to

Albus Dumbledore and beg. I will not lose my son, to that butcher."

"Narcissa, I have already told you. Draco is lost. Do not be a fool. I know

you have stashed money away from Lucius. Take it and go. Make a new

life for yourself. Stay, and Draco will kill you." Snape rose, trying to make

the hysterical woman see reason.

"No. Draco may serve him, and the Dark Lord may order my death, but

my son will never do it. He would never see me harmed. Thank you for

seeing me. I hope you feel better. Good day."

She bustled out of the small house and disappeared into the afternoon.

Snape sat back in front of the fire. His head ached severely, but he

couldn't take anymore pain potions for another three hours. He was well

on his way to full recovery, but his head still felt like it was going to

burst open any moment, especially after that conversation.

Draco Malfoy was the Dark Lord's new weapon. He had to inform

Dumbledore. The boy should not be allowed back into school. The fact

that the boy hadn't been issued any notices for underage magic was cause

for suspicion until Snape figured the boy was using an untraceable wand.

That would have been Voldemort's first order of business in utilizing the

boy.

Still, from what he'd heard of the new Death Eater, he used significant

amounts of power, and took an almost romantic pleasure in causing pain.

Perhaps the boy took after his Aunt. Snape cringed at thought of

Bellatrix's enjoyment of torture and killing. She was addicted to it like a

narcotic. If Draco were like that sadist, and had more power, he would

need to be stopped at all costs.

Snape stood and went to the fire. He tossed a bit of floo powder and

called out, "Headmaster's office, Hogwarts."

"Is this the right place?" Tracey asked. She, Neville, Remus Lupin and

Harry were walking up a long path, following directions given to Harry

by Daphne. They had apparated to a old unused dirt road off of a major

throughway. Though it was still early afternoon, the trees blocked out

most of the Sun. Harry had been leading them deeper into the woods for

ten minutes now.

"If I'm following this right." Harry said unconvincingly.

"That's got to be the house." Neville said pointing to a building that

looked like it was ready to fall apart. The paint was all but gone, leaving

the bare rotting wood exposed to the elements. Half of the roof looked to

be caved in, and they could swear they heard it creaking ominously.

Harry looked at the dilapidated building with suspicion. He turned to

Tracey who shrugged.

"Come on." Remus smiled. "It's most likely charmed to look that way."

"Haven't you ever been here, Tracey?" Neville asked.

"No. I didn't know about this place until you told me, Harry. Usually, I

stay at her house or we visit the property outside of Rome. I never knew

they had a third house."

The four travelers walked up the broken down steps onto the rickety

front porch. Harry took the lead, as the others watched the surrounding

forest carefully. Harry knocked three times, and stepped back from the

door, waiting for someone to come to answer. All the windows were

dark, and several looked like they were broken. After several moments, a

voice sounded on the other side of the door.

"Who's there?" the voice sounded quite old and feminine. "What's your

business?"

"My apologies, ma'am. I'm supposed to be picking up my girlfriend. My

name is Harry Potter."

"Who's that with ya?"

"Remus Lupin, Neville Longbottom, and Tracey Davis."

"Tracey?" the voice asked surprised. "Tell me Tracey, what do you call

your favorite stuffed bunny?"

"Astoria?" Tracey looked suddenly embarrassed. "Um. I, uh, call him Sir

Cuddles-a-Bunch." Tracey's face was burning red. She was aware that two

of the three men were staring at her, mouths open.

"You will say nothing of this!" She said without looking at either of them.

The door opened and a young teenage girl, who looked very similar to

Daphne greeted them. She rushed forward and hugged the taller blonde

happily.

"I didn't know you were coming, too. Oh, this is going to be so much fun."

"Fun? We're only here for a little bit." Tracey said, obviously confused.

"I know, but…well, I shouldn't say anything. It will ruin it all. Come in,

everyone."

Everyone entered the house and were amazed by the change. Inside this

seemingly condemned house was a extravagantly beautiful home. The

walls were done in stained wood, and the carpet was a striking red. The

ceiling of the entry hall was vaulted, and Harry could see that it led

down a long hallway. There were stairs to his right that led to the second

floor.

"Daphne's in her room. Tracey you can go get her. Dad wants to see

Harry right away. This way, Harry."

"What about Neville and Mr. Lupin?" Tracey asked.

"I will entertain them." Aurora Greengrass smiled as she was coming

down the stairs. "It's good to see you again, Mr. Potter."

"And you as well, Mrs. Greengrass." Harry smiled, shaking her hand. "This

is amazing. I'm still surprised by magic sometimes."

"This place is unknown to the general public. It belonged in my mother's

family. We only just finished preparations on it when the term ended.

Given our delicate situation, we felt it best to make ourselves harder to

find."

"I'm sorry about that." Harry said genuinely. He had never wanted to be

the cause of other people's troubles.

"Mr. Potter… Harry. Eventually we would have had to go into hiding.

Cyrus and I do not want to be involved in this war. Our daughter has

chosen to stand by your side. The best we can do is to try and keep her

safe when she is with us. Now, I believe my husband would like a private

word. I'm afraid he doesn't want an audience during this meeting, seeing

as the last one went so awry." Aurora winked at the young boy.

"Gentlemen, we can wait in here."

Harry gave a nod to Remus and Neville and followed Astoria down the

hall. She turned back as they walked.

"Look, I have a bet with my mother on how fast Daddy embarrasses

himself. Please let us know about how long into your talk before he says

or does anything stupid." She smiled brightly.

"You're hoping he embarrasses himself?"

"Dad has this funny habit of putting his foot in his mouth. You saw that

when you first met him." She giggled at the memory. Harry shook his

head, a smile coming to his lips.

Astoria knocked on a door, and poked her head inside.

"Dad? Harry Potter is here."

The man looked up from his work and smiled. He stood and approached

the younger man, offering his hand. Harry took it and shook it firmly.

Cyrus excused the young girl, who had a broad grin on her face, and

winked at Harry before closing the door.

"I'm afraid I'm the subject of much ridicule since our last meeting, Mr.

Potter." Cyrus said, motioning to couple of chairs. Harry took a seat and

smiled at the older man seated across from him.

"I am sorry about that."

"It's I who should be sorry. I let some of the articles I've read about you

go to my head. My daughter has spoken quite highly of you over the

years, and of course since you've begun courting her, I've only heard

praise."

"I guess I should thank her for that."

"Mr. Potter," Cyrus began but Harry cut him off.

"Forgive me, sir. Harry will be just fine."

Cyrus considered him for a moment before nodding.

"Alright then, Harry. I must express concern over your relationship with

Daphne. Understand, before you take offence of what I'm about to say. I

find you a pleasant young man. You are polite, honest, and very brave.

Dangerously so.

"You see, I had hoped to keep my family out of this war. But you have

dragged Daphne into the middle of it. Do not mistake me. I am aware

that she chose to be by your side, and it is commendable. I am very

proud of what she's done, but I am frightened for her. She has painted a

bulls eye on her self and this family. Do you understand?"

"Yes, sir, I do. I did try and discourage her from coming with me, but she

wouldn't budge."

"She has her mother's stubbornness. Harry, I would like to know your

intentions towards my daughter."

Harry hiccupped. He stared at Cyrus, who only watched the boy. Harry's

mind raced through a thousand different answers. He figured that

admitting he'd like nothing more than to ravage the girls body wouldn't

be a good idea. Harry felt his mouth go dry, and he tried to speak, but

only a strangled sort of squeak came out.

"I know that you are still young, and that you have a lot hanging over

you, but it is customary in our world to ask of intentions when a

relationship goes on as long as yours and my daughter's has"

Harry swallowed hard. He felt himself growing faint from lack of oxygen,

and let out a breath he hadn't even been aware he'd been holding.

"Sir, I, uh…To be honest, I've never thought much about it." Harry said

honestly.

"Not once?" Cyrus asked skeptically.

"In all honesty, sir, I feel very strongly for Daphne. I've never really had

time to think beyond tomorrow for a long time. Last year with OWLs and

Umbridge and everything else, it was hard to remember to eat or sleep at

times. Daphne's been someone I've been able to count on, and she's

always there when I need her. But I don't know if I have any plans. Not to

be insulting, but I've just never thought on it."

"As I told you. Honesty. I like that, never lose it."

Harry held up his right hand, showing the scar he'd received under

Umbridge's tutelage.

"It's pretty ingrained, sir." Harry said with a hint of sarcasm. Cyrus gave a

nervous chuckle.

"Promise me this, Harry. Think about your future. I do not wish to see my

daughter hurt. You are still young, I realize, but the years move swiftly.

Think about what you see for yourself, and set your self some goals. You

and I shall have another discussion regarding this at another time." Cyrus

smiled and Harry felt himself relax a bit.

"Now, as for the arrangements for Daphne's stay with you." Cyrus said,

more over-protectively.

"To be honest, sir, I've not seen my new house yet. I was there for only a

few minutes this morning, but I do know the girls all have their own

room, and they are away from the boys' rooms. There are several adults

there, including my Godfather, and Former Professor Lupin." Harry said

confidently.

"The werewolf?"

"Yes. He's got a room in the basement for his transformations, and it's

sealed from the outside. He won't be a danger. Would you care to meet

him? He accompanied us here today."

"You know, I think I would." Cyrus stood, and Harry followed him out to

the living room where Remus and Aurora were discussing his time as a

professor. Neville was seated, with Tracey on his right, holding hands.

Astoria sat in a large chair, looking impatient, until she caught sight of

her father and Harry. When Harry shrugged, Astoria looked as if he'd

stolen her ice cream.

Hermione was standing near the fireplace, looking at some of the wood

carving in the mantle piece. And then, Harry saw Daphne. She had

cleaned up since this morning at the hospital. She was dressed casually,

in form fitting jeans and a light sweater. Her hair was pulled into a loose

ponytail, and her eyes shone brightly as he smiled at her.

Daphne practically jumped into his arms, and Harry saw a wistful smile

on Mrs. Greengrass' lips. Harry inhaled deeply, reveling in the scent of

her shampoo. He could only identify apricot, but knew there was some

kind of flowers in it as well.

He could feel her breath on his neck as she nuzzled him, keeping her

pressed closely. She kissed his neck softly, and then pulled back enough

to kiss him properly. It was a rather chaste kiss, given that her parents

were watching them, but it held the promise of a more proper greeting

later.

"Cyrus, this is Remus Lupin." Aurora said, introducing the two men.

Remus shook Mr. Greengrass' hand firmly and Cyrus looked the man

over.

"You'll be in charge of all this?" He said waving to the teenagers.

"I will be one of the adults, yes. Sirius Black will be there, as well as a

few others who consider themselves Harry's family. We all take great

interest in keeping him, and his friends, safe." Remus said matter-of-

factly.

"Pardon me, but did you say Sirius Black? He's a murderer." Cyrus

bristled.

"Actually, he was framed for that." Harry said, a bit of anger in his tone.

Daphne clutched his hand tightly, calming him. "He was cleared of all

charges. He's no more a murderer than I am." Harry said proudly.

"And, if I need to reach any of you." Cyrus asked.

"You can floo call anytime." Harry said. "Simply ask for 'the Beacon' and

someone will be there, I'm sure."

"The Beacon?" Hermione asked.

"You'll understand when you see it. It's fantastic." Remus smiled at the

girl. "If there are no more questions, we should be getting back."

"Thank you for taking time and speaking with me, Harry." Cyrus smiled

as he shook hands with the boy. Daphne watched happily as the two

most important men in her life bonded. She hugged her father tightly.

"I'll see you soon." She said.

"You go and enjoy yourself." Her mother smiled as she to hugged her

daughter. Harry shook hands with Daphne's mother, and then lined up

for his turn at the floo. Neville went first, followed by Remus, Tracey,

Hermione, Harry, and finally Daphne.

She fell out of the fireplace, but was caught by Harry, who helped her to

her feet.

"I always hate traveling by Floo." She said.

"I prefer broomstick, myself." Harry smiled.

"Welcome!" Sirius smiled. All eyes turned to the newly cleared convict.

"Hello, Sirius." Hermione said, hugging the man.

"Hello again, Hermione. Always a pleasure. And the lovely Miss

Greengrass, enchanted." Sirius said, kissing the girl's hand. He looked to

Neville and Tracey, smiling graciously. "You must be Neville Longbottom.

You look a lot like you father. Good to met you, sir. And this must be

Tracey Davis. An absolute pleasure, madam."

"Wow, you really can lay it on thick." Harry laughed.

"I am a gentleman, sir, and I'll thank you to not insult me when greeting

our guests." Sirius said haughtily. Harry and Remus both stifled their

laughter behind their fists. Sirius eyed them a moment.

"Alright, enough out of you both!" Sirius yelled, which only made Harry

and Remus laugh harder. Sirius shook his head.

"I'll show you to your rooms." Sirius told the group. Remus stood, still

laughing and stopped his friend.

"Do you know where you're going?" He asked. Sirius thought for a few

moments, then sadly shook his head. Remus doubled over with laughter,

and Sirius sat heavily, pouting.

"This way kids." Remus said after a long moment, and finally regaining

himself. 'Sirius, would you like to join us on the tour?"

Sirius gave an obscene gesture, but followed the group anyway.

The Beacon was an old Roman lighthouse that Remus and Sirius had

remodeled. It had four floors, not counting the actual lighthouse portion.

The bedrooms were on the third level, and all the girls shared one large

room together. The room was not unlike the dorms at school, with

several large beds and wardrobes. There was a large bathroom across the

hallway for their use.

Neville was in a bedroom similar to the girls. Harry explained that he

was supposed to have company with him, but circumstances had

changed. Neville didn't seem to mind it at all.

Harry's room was in the lighthouse tower, just below the actual beacon

light. It was a nice large circular room with large window where he could

see the sea. The room had a large comfortable bed, and his own

bathroom. Harry loved it. His school things were all put away neatly, his

books on a long shelf above a desk, and a perch for Hedwig next to the

window.

Remus showed them all through the house, bringing their attentions to

the small library, training room, and the swimming pool. All the teens

became excited at the sight of the large indoor pool. There were many

other bedrooms, and a huge kitchen in which another surprise awaited

Harry.

"HARRY POTTER, SIR!" A small blur rushed forward and attached itself

to Harry's leg quite firmly. Dobby the house elf was squealing excitedly

as he clutched the teen's leg. Harry was looking at the other's who were

all smirking at the humorous antics of the little creature.

"Dobby is so happy to be serving the great Harry Potter. Dobby is

promising to be the best elf he can."

"Slow down. Wait…What?" Harry asked, confusion evident on his face.

"A gift from Dumbledore." Remus said. "Before you get angry, Hermione,

we've already discussed wages and holidays with Dobby."

Hermione, who had been about to complain about Dobby being given as

a gift, closed her mouth without a word.

"Wow, I think he loves you more than me." Daphne said with a smile. "I

think I should be jealous."

"Dobby, it would be great if you would let go of me right now." Harry

said, a little irritated. Dobby jumped back, a slightly embarrassed smile

on his face.

"Dobby has much to do. If you are needing anything from Dobby, just

call." He was gone in an instant, leaving Harry to suffer all kinds of

ribbing from his friends. Harry determined to have a talk with the elf

about his enthusiasm.

Remus told the teens how to reach the beach, and the five of them were

off to see the shore. It was an easy trail to find and navigate. Hermione

excused herself, and set off for the water, rolling up her pants and

slipping off her shoes. Neville and Tracey waved and headed off in one

direction, hand in hand, leaving Harry and Daphne to wander off in the

opposite direction.

"Do you have any idea how much I have missed you?" Daphne asked of

the raven haired boy. Harry smiled at the lovely young woman at his

side.

"No. But it can't be nearly close to how much I missed you." He remarked.

"You think so?" Daphne challenged.

"I thought of you everyday. I missed you so much. It was awful not being

able to receive letters from you. The trip was great and I had so much

fun, but I was mentally counting the days until I could be with you

again."

Daphne stopped walking, pulling the boy close to her, and staring deep

into his emerald green eyes. Her eyes were misting over his declaration

and she wanted him to know how she felt. She pulled him slowly closer

until her lips were on his. She poured every ounce of love and passion

she held for Harry into her kiss, and he returned it in kind.

Daphne had once read a romance novel, where the lead characters kissed

on the shore. She had always thought the imagery was nice, but at this

moment, when she had finally been reunited with her true love after such

a long time, Daphne was convinced there was nothing better in the whole

world.

Narcissa Malfoy returned to the house she was hiding away in with

Draco. When she entered to the run down building, she felt an instant

sense of foreboding. She grasped at her wand, which suddenly flew from

her hand.

"Hello, Mother." Came the menacing drawl of her son. He sat in the chair

that Lord Voldemort had occupied several nights prior. His face was paler

than normal, and his normally gray eyes looked darker. He was tapping

her wand on his leg slowly, little sparks spitting out with each tap.

"Draco." She said stiffly, trying to hide the fear. Snape's words coming to

her. "He will kill you."

Her heart was pounding, but she kept her self composed. She eyed her

son as if she were becoming angry with him. She removed her cloak,

hanging it up, and faced her son as if to scold him.

"Where were you? I have been waiting for quite some time now." Draco

said slowly, eyeing her carefully.

"I was attending to some affairs." She lied easily.

"What affairs? We have no money, no businesses. We have nothing for

you to attend to. I will ask again. Where have you been?" He said without

any emotion.

"It is none of your concern where I have been." Narcissa stood defiantly.

"You are wrong." Draco said, standing slowly. He held up his mothers

wand and snapped it neatly in half, tossing the broken pieces behind him

into the fire.

"What have you done?" Narcissa cried out. She rushed forward, slapping

her son. His head whipped to the side with the force of the blow, a large

red handprint clearly visible on his pallid cheek.

Draco slowly turned his head back, his countenance darkening as he

stared at the woman who had given him life. With out any warning,

Draco slapped his mother, knocking her to the floor.

"You have betrayed our lord." He said, stalking towards her. Narcissa

began to back away, tears stinging her eyes. She was now beginning to

regret not heeding Snape's advice. She began to plead with her child for

mercy. He heard none of it. His own wand was in his hand, and a sinister

smile spread on his face.

"Draco, please. I am your mother."

"All that I deserve shall be mine. You should have never questioned me.

Your usefulness is at an end." Draco's head titled slightly, and the smile

faded.

"Goodbye, Mother."

6. Chapter 6

"So, Lord Voldemort has made Draco a Death Eater." Dumbledore

pondered the news he'd just received. Severus Snape watched the old

man for a few moments, while he seemed to be puzzling over the latest

revelation. They were alone in the Headmaster's office. Snape had

contacted the elder wizard immediately after Narcissa Malfoy had left his

cottage to inform him of all he had learned. The Headmaster had been

quite taken aback by the news.

"It was Draco who murdered Shacklebolt, and the other Aurors. He was

the one at the Bones' home last evening. He is dangerous, Albus, we can

not allow him to return." Snape said slowly.

"You must be mistaken. Draco could not best a qualified Auror, much less

four.." Dumbledore said gently.

"I do not know how it was done, just that it was him. The boy has always

been powerful, surely you've felt if radiate off of him. Lucius had him on

private tutor for years. I'll even hazard a guess that it was on the Dark

Lord's orders. But none of our guess work matters, the boy is dangerous.

Do you really believe that Voldemort wouldn't order the boy to execute

you?"

"No, I'm not so naïve as that. I still do not understand how Draco could

overpower four Aurors. Even with as powerful as he is. To do what they

say he did takes a vast amount of control, which many never learn."

Dumbledore said thoughtfully.

"Do you require me to investigate?"

"No. no it would give away that we know. For now it is best we pretend

that we do not know. In the mean time, we should concentrate on our

own young warrior."

"Do not call him that. He is a boy, not some weapon."

"Surely you are not standing up for young Harry Potter?" Albus said

sarcastically.

"I will admit this once, and only to you." Snape growled. "That night in

the cave was an awakening. I have let Lily's memory down, I will do so

no more."

"Very good." Dumbledore smiled, eyes twinkling madly.

"What do you have in mind for him?"

"Harry as a very powerful aura, much like mister Malfoy's, yet his power

has been increasing of late, and I dare say it is due to so many positive

reinforcements. I am anxious to see how his travels have affected him.

But before we can begin a regiment of training, there is still something

that is blocking his access to his full core."

"What is it? A mental block?"

"Something like that, yes. It was given to him the night his parents died."

"The scar?" Snape asked surprised.

"Indeed. You see, I think that Voldemort did something he intended to

do, but not in the way he desired. I think there is a piece of Voldemort's

soul inside young Mister Potter."

"No." Snape said utterly bewildered and horrified.

"I would like to test this theory, but I believe it to me true. Would you be

willing to assist me in ascertaining the truth of this?"

"Of course. And if he is?" Snape asked, worry evident in his voice.

"If it is true, I am unsure what we will do. But we will discover a way to

help him. We must."

Snape stared at the headmaster in silence. Only the occasional trill of

Fawkes disturbed the strange contemplative silence. Snape put the pieces

together. It was why it had been so important to teach the boy

Occlumency, and why Voldemort's emotional state had such an impact on

the boy. Snape felt himself become lightheaded with the realization.

"What do you suggest we do about the Malfoy boy?" Dumbledore asked

after many long moments.

"Allow him to think he's coming back to school. Even let him ride the

train, I doubt he will do anything there with so many witnesses. The Dark

Lord will want him to keep his identity and his mission a secret. When he

arrives in the castle, we arrest him."

"A very good plan."

"I wish we didn't have to do it, but it's the only way. If we move to early,

we tip our hand. Perhaps if we have him in custody we can reach him,

but I think he's beyond that. I told you already of my suspicions

regarding the tortures."

"Yes. I wish we could have caught the culprits. I must confess that I am

afraid for the future, Severus. If we are unable to help young Harry

Voldemort will win. Many will die, and we will be powerless to stop him

from taking over completely. We are balancing on the edge of a knife

here."

Severus Snape stood slowly, still feelings effects from the poison. "Then

we must do everything we can to make sure we do not fail. No more

secrets, Albus. Those who need to know must be told for what they are

fighting for. You can no longer be the puppet master. You must become

the leader of the light that we all believe you to be. And it must start

now.

The five teenagers made their way back to the Beacon, Harry Potter's

new home with his godfather. Harry was in high spirits this evening. He

was home, which was still a foreign idea to him. For fourteen years, he'd

been oppressed, humiliated, punished, and ignored at the hands of his

family, people who were supposed to love, protect and care for him.

For the first eleven years of his life, he'd never gotten a real birthday, or

Christmas gift, and his only friends had been the spiders that inhabited

the cupboard under the stairs. He'd been taunted and beaten by kids at

school, thanks to his whale of a cousin, and had been shunned by nearly

everyone.

Then, he'd experienced a dramatic change, when he'd learned of his

heritage. Each year since he'd first began at Hogwarts had been a

rollercoaster of ups and downs, with making friends, and facing things

from storybooks.

But now, he had nearly everything he'd ever dreamed of. A home. A

place where he was welcomed, and loved, and treated as a human being.

He had friends, and not just a few, but many. And, he thought to himself

as he watched Daphne, he had a beautiful girlfriend who he cared more

deeply for than he'd ever dreamed possible.

As the five wayward teens entered the house, they were stunned when

many friendly faces screamed out "SURPRISE!"

On the wall opposite the door was a large banner reading "Happy

Birthday Harry and Neville!"

The room was filled with people, including the Weasley twins, Remus

and Sirius, Alastor Moody, Nymphadora Tonks, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley,

Ron, Ginny, Luna Lovegood, and a few people Harry hadn't met yet.

"Happy Birthday, Harry." Mrs. Weasley smiled, wrapping him in her

world famous hug.

"Thank you." Harry smiled as he shook Mr. Weasley's hand.

"Hello, Harry." Luna smiled dreamily. Harry hugged the pretty blonde

Ravenclaw, surprising her.

"I didn't think you'd make it. Remus said you never responded."

"I hadn't plan to come, unless Ron came as well." She said simply. "I had

trouble convincing him that this was a good idea."

"Well, I'm happy you made it."

Harry greeted everyone, getting many hugs and handshakes. He watched

as Neville, looking very embarrassed, received many greetings himself.

He also noticed that Hermione looked quite pleased with herself, and

figured at least part of this had been her doing.

"Hey, mate." Ron said softly, shaking Harry's hand.

"Glad you changed your mind." Harry said happily.

"Luna convinced me that it was where I belonged. Sirius said that you

were all going to some kind of park tomorrow. I'd like to come, if it's

alright?"

"Absolutely. It's going to be great. Just us, none of the grownups. It's all

muggle stuff, so it should be really fun."

"Well, it sounds interesting. I'll let you mingle with your other guests. We

can catch up later, yeah?"

"Of course. And thanks for coming, Ron."

The redhead nodded, a slight blush creeping up his neck. Harry chatted

with a few more people including, Moody, who was unable to stay for

long, but wanted to come by and give his best wishes. Harry thanked the

old Auror gratefully, and after Moody promised to stop in again for a

proper visit, he left the party.

"You looked like you could use this." Daphne smiled sweetly, handing her

boyfriend a butterbeer.

"So how involved in this were you?" Harry asked knowingly.

"Hermione was the mastermind, I swear. I only helped a little. I think she

and Remus were the main culprits." She admitted.

"But, you did help. Is that why you kept me so distracted on the beach?"

"No. That was all about my desire to have you alone, and welcome you

back properly." She laughed. Harry pulled her close and kissed her

soundly. She clutched his shoulders tightly as she returned the kiss.

"How do you think Neville's handling all the attention?' Harry asked after

they broke the kiss.

"Tracey's with him, lending support. He's getting more confidence, but I

don't think he's comfortable with being the center of attention." Daphne

said, nodding in the direction where Neville was talking with Fred and

George Weasley.

"'Ello, 'Arry." Said a pretty looking blonde.

"Fleur?" Harry asked in utter amazement. "What are you doing here?"

"I am here with my fiancée', Bill." She said as they were joined by a tall

rugged looking redhead. Harry recognized Bill Weasley and his mouth

fell open.

"How did you two meet?" Harry asked, shaking the eldest Weasley boy's

hand.

"We met at work. She works at Gringotts, and I just transferred back to be

closer to home. With all the things happening, I wanted to be near. We

hit it off, and that's that." Bill smiled broadly.

"Well, congratulations. I'm sorry." Harry shook his head shamefully. "I'm

being rude. Bill, Fleur, this is my girlfriend Daphne Greengrass."

"Oh, Arry, you little devil. She is very pretty. My poor sister shall be

'eartbroken."

"Charmed to met you." Bill said shaking Daphne's hand. "You've got to be

the one Ginny's been raving about. I understand you two really shook up

Hogwarts this year."

"We may have turned a few heads." Daphne shrugged.

"Modest. Very nice." Fleur grinned.

"Harry!" Sirius said, joining the group. "Quite a welcome home, don't you

think? Dinner is ready, we're all heading to the dining room."

"There's no squid, right?" Harry asked, smiling. The others looked

confused, and Sirius threw his hands up, walking away muttering.

"Squid?" Daphne asked. Harry began laughing.

"I think dinner would be a good time to share stories of my travels."

Harry grinned.

And he did. All during dinner, Harry and Sirius kept their guests

enthralled with the tales of their journeys throughout Europe and Asia.

The told of seeing the Pyramids in Egypt, and Bill weighed in on many of

the fascinating facts of the pharaohs. Harry shared the story of Sirius

making friends with several muggle hoodlums at a soccer game, and the

chaos of the victory celebration.

They talked fondly of their time in Paris, and of the history and rich

culture in the City of Light. Sirius laughed remembering the persistent

girl who hounded Harry during their train ride to Rome, and Harry kept

his head buried during the entire story. Daphne, hearing of her

boyfriend's many polite attempts to inform the would be stalker of his

girlfriend back home, clutched his arm tightly and told everyone that

Harry was no longer allowed to travel without her, which caused many

to laugh hard.

Harry had revenge when he retold the story of how Sirius had tied to kill

him repeatedly throughout the trip by tricking Harry into trying different

varieties of food. Sirius began protesting against Harry's accusations, but

Harry kept pressing, explaining some of the thing's he'd been presented

with. There were peels of laughter as Harry detailed each "delicacy" he'd

tried and the results of each dish.

"By the time we got to Hong Kong, I was so suspicious of him, I was

nearly picking apart everything. That's when he decided on squid for

dinner."

"You're never gonna let it go, are you?" Sirius said, shaking his head.

Harry smiled at his godfather, who eyed him dangerously.

"Did you really give him squid?" Ron asked, looking a bit green at the

thought.

"Yep." Harry confirmed. "Tentacles and all."

"Ick." Hermione said, shaking her head. "I tried calamari in France, and I

didn't care for it."

"What's calamari?" Asked Ron.

"Fried squid." Hermione answered. Ron dropped his fork, staring at his

friend.

"They fry it?"

"Yeah, but I got the raw variety." Harry said. "I might have eaten it if I

hadn't noticed that my noodles had little suckers on them."

"It is quite good, Ron." Fleur said a little forcefully.

"I'm sure it is, Fleur." Hermione said to the stunning blonde. "It's just not

for everyone."

"It's good to try new things when you're in a different country." Remus

smiled.

"Ah ha! See, Harry. Good to try new things." Sirius roared triumphantly.

"However, you shouldn't be tricked into it." Remus finished. Sirius

deflated a bit at the reprimand.

"Yeah, Sirius. Never trick someone into eating something when they have

no idea what it is. I learned that for those to jokers." Harry said,

indicating Fred and George, who looked very proud. "Never know when

you might turn into something bizarre because you sampled new foods."

"Not to worry, Harry." Fred grinned.

"Yeah, we only dabble in sweets." George confirmed.

When dinner was concluded, and both Neville and Harry received their

presents, which were numerous to both, there had been cake, and the

party began breaking up. Harry and Neville saw all the well wishers off,

before settling down with the remaining friends.

Neville showed Ron to the room he would be staying in, while Hermione

and Tracey took Ginny and Luna to the girls room. Daphne and Harry

disappeared on their own for awhile.

Sirius and Remus sat down with fresh butterbeer to talk with the few

remaining adults, Tonks, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley.

"I'm so sorry about Kingsley." Sirius began. Tonks, who had been very

quiet throughout the evening, thanked the newly cleared fugitive. "Would

you like to talk about it?"

Tonks sniffled, and smiled when Remus put a supportive arm around her.

The two had only begun seeing each other romantically, after Sirius had

argued with the man over his stupidity in trying to reject the girl. Remus

had not wanted to become involved with the pretty young metamorphous

for many reason, most of which centered around his affliction. Sirius had

helped him to see he was fooling no one, and Remus had finally allowed

himself to fall for the young Auror.

"I knew we were being set up." Tonks started. "It felt wrong to me

somehow."

"How do you mean?" Mr. Weasley asked.

"The tip that came in telling us to be there, and we would find several

high ranking Death Eaters. It was too good to pass up. But it felt like a set

up. I tried to tell Kingsley, but he had faith in Rufus' ability to smell a

trap. If Alastor had gotten that tip, we would have been more prepared.

When that Death Eater killed Borgin, we went in. I went round the back

like I was supposed to, and that's where we caught Wormtail. He tried

changing into a rat, but I knew about it, and I saw his little silver paw. I

nailed the traitor with a stunner and bound him up.

"Barnes had been stunned, and was out. I got the other Death Eater and

Fletcher came round to help. I don't know where he'd been, but it didn't

matter. I sent him back to the Ministry with Wormtail, and then went

inside the shop.

"I got hit with something like a body bind, but different. I can't explain it.

Then I saw what that little bastard was doing." Tonks broke down in

tears, and Remus held her close. The rest of the room was quiet, waiting

for her to continue. She cried for a few moments, until she finally

regained herself.

"He put some kind of bind on Kingsley. All the curse he cast couldn't be

taken off, not even with a Finite. Then he tore pieces of Kingsley's skin

off. He was enjoying himself, like he was painting or something."

"Is this the same one who led the attack on the Bones family?" Arthur

asked. Mrs. Weasley looked quite pale, a shaking hand covering her

mouth. Her husband had his arm wrapped around her trembling

shoulders.

"Moody said it was. He's extremely powerful, and we think it might

actually be Him." Tonks said.

"That doesn't make sense." Sirius commented. "He doesn't usually like to

get his hands dirty. Usually he sends his followers to do the dirty work."

"You didn't see what he did." Tonks replied.

"I know, and I'm not refuting it. I'm only asking why the bastard would

only now start leading attacks. If it were something big, I could

understand, but not for these little outings."

"Maybe his followers are beginning to doubt his power. After what

happened at the Ministry, and what Harry did to him, who could blame

them." Molly Weasley said softly.

"No, there's something more going on here." Sirius said thoughtfully. "Has

anyone spoken with Dumbledore?"

"He's been busy with some project." Remus said. "I've been trying to rally

Werewolves, but it's a lost cause. So long as Fenrir Greyback is leading

them, they'll follow You-Know-Who."

"The Goblins are staying neutral again, and won't be swayed either way."

Arthur shook his head. "And the centaurs won't leave the forest. I heard

Amelia Bones is trying to garner support from some of the foreign

Ministries."

"Doubtful they'll step in so long as it remains an English problem. The

giants are behind the Death Eaters, and it's only a matter of time before

the Dementors join his cause." Sirius sighed.

"Forgive me, Sirius, "Arthur said, building his courage. "But is it true? Is it

really going to come down to Harry?"

The room fell silent, all eyes on Sirius, who sipped his butterbeer slowly,

thinking for a long moment.

"I heard the prophecy with him. I wish I could tell you all one way or the

other, but the truth is, I honestly don't know. But my instincts say yes.

Even if it's not true, Voldemort is hell bent in making it true."

The view from the top of the Beacon was breathtaking. Not that Harry or

Daphne really noticed. They were so taken with each other that they

hadn't even noticed the sunset. They had barely spoken since they'd

gotten up in the lighthouse tower.

"Merlin, Harry." Daphne said finally breaking apart from her boyfriend.

"You've convinced me. You missed me."

"I tried to tell you, but you just wouldn't listen." Harry smiled.

"I have to tell you, love. You look happier than I've ever seen. The trip

was really good for you."

Harry shook his head. "I don't think it was the trip. It's this. This place,

having you here. It's all of it."

Daphne's mental alarms went off. She was close to something here. Harry

was an incredibly private person. They had been dating nearly an entire

year, and she knew so little of his childhood. He kept a tight lock on

those memories, and so many other things. She had never pushed him

into sharing, but she had grasped at every little scrap of information he'd

shared.

"What do you mean?" She asked coyly.

"I , uh…" Harry released Daphne from his arms, and turned to stare out at

the ocean. "I feel like I'm whole, for the first time in my life. And it scares

me."

Daphne stepped forward and touched his shoulder gently. She waited for

him to continue.

"I was a punching bag at my Aunt and Uncle's house. I uh, was…uh, I

lived in a cupboard under the stair case until I was eleven and I got my

Hogwarts letter. They hated magic, and thought they could beat it out of

me."

"Oh, Harry." Daphne said, so many clues falling into place. She had seen

how he reacted to getting presents. She'd noticed how sometimes she

flinched when she touched him. It wasn't often, but she'd noticed. There

had been signs, and until now, none of them had made sense.

"I should hate them, but I just can't. I don't feel anything for them. They

didn't ask to be landed with me. Sure they could have been nicer, but

they were forced into taking me in. But I never have to see them again,

so it doesn't matter anymore."

"That's a really mature attitude, but no one would blame you if you did

hate them." Daphne assured.

"I can't I can't feel anything when I think of it all. In a way, it's made me

who I am. I don't know who I might be if they had treated me differently.

But I really appreciate the people in my life. It's why Ron's behavior hurt

so bad. It was kind of like he was another version of the Dursleys."

Harry turned to look at his girlfriend, who had tears in his eyes.

"I'm not telling you this to make you cry." Harry said seeing Daphne's

distress.

"I know. I just…I'm so angry at those people. I don't understand how

anyone could treat a child so poorly."

"It doesn't matter. Besides, I have other things that are more important. I

need to tell you something. I heard the prophecy. I know why Voldemort

wants to kill me."

Daphne's eyes grew so large, and her hands flew to her mouth, covering

the gasp that escaped her lips.

"I am the one who's supposed to destroy him." Harry said finally. Daphne

began to cry in earnest. She pulled Harry into her arms, and he held her

tightly. He rubbed her back gently, whispering soothing words to her.

"How can anyone expect you to do this?" she asked, looking into his

green eyes.

"I don't know. I don't know what's going to happen. But I know that when

the time comes I'm going to fight as hard as I can and do my best to take

him down."

"I'll be by your side the whole time." Daphne said sternly. "I'm not going

to let you do any of this alone. I love you, and I'm not going let you

down."

"I know. I love you, too." Harry smiled, kissing her sweet lips gently. "you

and the others showed me that there's no way I'm in this alone, and after

a month with Sirius, I know that I'll have all the help I ever want."

"So do you have a plan?" Daphne asked, sniffling.

"I'm going to speak with Dumbledore, and he's supposed to fill me in on a

lot of things I don't know. Sirius has spent a lot of time giving me a

history of the last war, and I've got a feel for what Voldemort's agenda is.

Once I talk with Dumbledore, and I have all the information, I'll start

figuring things out. For now. I want to enjoy the peace I have while it

lasts. With you."

Harry leaned forward again, taking Daphne's lips with his. She crushed

herself into him, holding him tightly. Daphne's head was swimming. She

finally understood Harry Potter. He was an amazing young man, who was

so much more than anyone had realized. She loved him so deeply.

In the last few moments, he had opened his soul to her fully. He had

allowed her to see his deepest darkest secrets. He had trusted her with it

all, even the prophecy. Daphne had known in that moment that she

would die to protect him. She would do everything she could to help him

face Voldemort, and when it was all done, She would marry him.

As Harry stood there, holding onto the girl he loved, he began to feel

something. It sang to him, like Phoenix song. It started in his chest,

pulsing with the rhythm of his heartbeat. He'd felt something similar, but

never as strongly, except once, just a little over a month ago. Harry tried

to clear that dark memory from his mind but it forced it's way to the

front of Harry's conscious mind. The beast that had been strangling him,

and the wicked voice pleading for Dumbledore to kill Harry. And then

he'd seen Daphne and Hermione and Sirius. That was when he'd felt it. A

warm, comforting something that had banished Voldemort from his

mind.

Harry's mind began repeating words over and over, "A power he knows

not."

Draco Malfoy knew he should feel remorse, or sadness or regret. He felt

nothing. He was unconsciously rubbing his right arm where his mark of

allegiance was resting invisible. He was staring at the now lifeless body

of his mother, and could feel no remorse for what he'd done.

The Dark Lord had ordered her death, and Draco had obeyed without

question. But now as he stared at her still lovely face, he knew he should

be feeling something. Anything, but all that was there was the hate.

Draco had wanted nothing more than to make those who had wronged

him to suffer, and the list was very long indeed. The Dark Lord had

promised him more power than he could imagine, and he'd tasted it the

night he'd killed for the first time. He now understood his Aunt Bellatrix.

He understood why she craved murder. It was intoxicating, and orgasmic.

Draco had never experienced anything like it, until he'd begun his

ministrations on the big black man.

The screams had been exquisite to him, the blood like the finest wine.

Draco had never ever felt such strength. It was why he took his time with

the Bones family. He couldn't get enough of the screams.

Then he'd seen that traitor Zabini, and Draco's concentration had been

broken. He'd lost his focus. Seeing the dark skinned Slytherin had caught

him off guard, and before he could turn his focus on the traitor, the

Aurors had come. Draco had not been afraid of the Ministry's lap dogs,

but his master had ordered him to retreat when the Aurors showed up.

Draco had been able to get a small measure of justice. Banishing the two

teenagers through the wall had been most satisfying, and then he'd

learned of the grievous injuries the boy had sustained. Draco had felt

faint with the rush of adrenaline.

But when he had faced down his mother, when he'd heard he pleas for

mercy, he had felt none of those things. He'd not felt anything else either.

He had just struck her down, and that had been it.

It was puzzling to Draco that he should feel so little as he had loathed his

mother for some time. She had never shown any real interest in him.

Only his father had demonstrated any sort of affection for the boy. Not

that Draco felt anything for that waste of flesh anymore. He'd never

granted Draco any real power.

No, Draco had pledged his loyalty to Voldemort, and The Dark Lord had

immediately granted the boy what he'd desired above all else. Power, and

the means to eradicate any who forgot where their place was.

Draco Finally felt he would get the respect he deserved. Soon the world

would tremble at his name. He was to be the right hand of the most

powerful wizard in the world. First they would conquer England, and

then Europe. Soon, the world would be theirs, and they would eradicate

the mudblood disease, and he, Draco, would lead the charge.

7. Chapter 7

Harry awoke early the morning of his sixteenth birthday to the insistent

tapping on his window. He opened his bleary eyes and lifted his head. He

wanted to curse whoever was responsible for awaking him so bloody

early in the morning.

He and Daphne had stayed up very late making up for all their lost time.

They had talked a lot about Harry's past. Once he'd begun opening up, he

didn't want to stop. He wanted Daphne to really know who he was, and

what she was getting into.

Harry reached out to the bedside table and fumbled around trying to find

his glasses, he shoved them onto his face. All his anger faded as soon as

he saw the proud snowy owl tapping at his window.

"Hedwig!" He cried leaping out of his bed and throwing open the

window. His beautiful white familiar swept inside, alighting on his

shoulder. She nipped at his ear lovingly and Harry rubbed his cheek on

the top of her head. Hedwig hoot merrily, and Harry untied the letter

attached to her leg and took her to her new perch. Harry dumped several

owl treats into her bowl, and smiled.

"It's so good to see you, girl." Harry said happily. He turned his attention

to the letter she had brought him, and opened it, recognizing the tidy

scrawl.

Dear Harry,

I do hope this letter finds you well. I wish to visit with you and have the

conversation I promised that we would have. If you are agreeable, I would like

to come by tomorrow evening at six o'clock. We have much to discuss and it

may take more than one visit in which to get through everything.

Until then, Happy Birthday, Harry, and do enjoy this day.

Sincerely Albus Dumbledore.

Harry felt a strange sense of foreboding. He had been expecting this

conversation for a long time, but now that it was seemingly imminent,

Harry couldn't help feeling he would not like what he was going to be

told. He stared at Hedwig, who had folded her head under her wing, and

gone to sleep. With a sigh, Harry gathered his clothes.

After a long eye opening shower, Harry dressed and proceeded down to

breakfast. Today, he was going to experience something he'd dreamed of

since he was very small. Visiting an amusement park with friends, and

today promised to be extra fun, as half of his friends had never even

heard of an amusement park. Today promised to be hysterical.

Harry went down for an early breakfast. He and his friends weren't due

to leave until around noon, so he doubted anyone was up quite yet. As he

passed the room Neville and Ron were sharing he could hear Ron's snores

confirming his suspicions.

When Harry arrived at breakfast he was surprised to see Sirius and

Remus talking with someone he hadn't seen since the night of the

Ministry.

"HAGRID!" Harry said, running to his half-giant friend.

"'ARRY! Good to see yeh. 'Appy Birthday, eh." Hagrid beamed. "Sirius

tells me yer taking yer friends to an amusement park. Should be loads of

fun fer yeh."

"What are you doing here?" Harry asked, sitting down.

"Well, I 'ad to come by an' give yeh my present. I'm sorry I couldn't make

it to yer party, but I jus couldn't get away."

"No apology necessary, Hagrid." Harry said.

"Hagrid was telling us about his brother." Sirius said, eyeing Harry

strangely. "Why didn't you tell me you met him?"

"I'm sorry. I kind of forgot with all the had happened. How is he Hagrid?"

"Coming along. He's still just a young lad, and his concentration isn't tha

good, so sometimes it's hard ter get him ter pay attention, but he's doing

better."

"Will you be testifying, Hagrid?" Remus asked. Hagrid shook his great

hairy head.

"Nah. Dumbledore an' I talked about' it. The courts wouldn't listen to a

witless half-breed like me." Hagrid said, dripping with sarcasm.

"Who else is testifying?" Harry asked.

"We don't know. It's all been kept quiet. Probably to keep those witnesses

from being bribed by the defense. Since you've been out of the country,

there wasn't much to worry about." Remus said.

"Dumbledore will be there o' course." Hagrid smiled.

"Yes, but he'll be unable to rule on the case. As Headmaster, he could be

called on as a witness, and since he'll be biased towards the school, and

Harry, the law says someone else will act as Chief Warlock." Sirius said.

"It doesn't matter." Remus shrugged. "The evidence against the woman is

substantial. It would take quite a lot to get the woman off with less than

twenty years."

"Who's getting twenty years?" Asked Hermione as she joined them. "Hi,

Hagrid, how are you?"

"Very good, Hermione." the half-giant said, hugging the demure girl, who

sat next to Harry when Hagrid released her.

"We're just discussing the trial." Remus informed the girl.

Hermione's face scrunched in distaste. "That woman was absolutely

horrible. What she did to us all was unforgivable. If it weren't for Harry,

no one would have passed their Defense OWLs."

Harry blushed at the compliment. "Just once, I'd like to have a year at

Hogwarts that isn't fraught with danger, and life threatening adventure."

"What?" Sirius asked with mock indignance. "And give up all that fun?"

Sirius ducked as Harry hurled apiece of toast. His laughter was

contagious however, and those watching the two began laughing softly.

"It's good to see you boys acting so grown up and mature." Hermione

smiled sarcastically.

"So Hermione, are you looking forward to the amusement park?" Remus

asked, as he dodged a spoonful of eggs that had been flung.

"Stop it, both of you!" Hermione said sternly at Harry and Sirius. "Dobby

worked really hard to make all this food and you're just wasting it."

Remus laughed when he saw how Hermione had made Harry and Sirius

look so shameful. The both bent their heads and began eating slowly.

Remus hoped Hermione was aware that she had unwittingly made herself

a target for some future prank from the two she had just dressed down.

"Well, I better be goin'." Hagrid said, rising from his seat. "I got loads to

do back at the castle. I know this sounds a bit paranoid an' all, but I was

jus' wonderin' if you planned on takin my class this year. I got some real

interesting' stuff planned."

Harry looked at Hermione, who tried to keep the fear from her eyes. He

turned to Hagrid, smiling politely.

"I don't really know, Hagrid. I haven't seen my OWL results, and I haven't

planned what classes I'll be taking yet. I think it would be a good idea for

myself."

"I doubt that I will be able to." Hermione answered honestly.

"Well, I jus' wondered. I expect you'll both be quite busy even if yeh can't

take it. But you will visit of course…"

"Hagrid, of that you can be sure." Harry grinned broadly.

The half giant beamed happily, shaking Harry's hand. "Do enjoy yerself,

today, 'Arry. And. I hope yeh like yer present."

"I'm so sorry, Hagrid. Wait a moment while I open it." Harry said, as he

tore into the wrapped package. Hagrid had gotten Harry a book on

dangerous creatures. Harry looked a little apprehensive, while Hagrid

chuckled.

"I thought since you've faced so many, maybe you'd like to be a little

more prepared in case you run into another one."

Hermione tried to suppress her giggles, while Sirius let his laughter out.

Even Remus was smiling. Harry thanked the gamekeeper who left a

moment later. Sirius picked up Harry's new book, finding it very

interesting. Harry groaned, commenting that Hagrid would probably be

showing some of the creatures in his NEWT classes.

Daphne, Tracey, Ginny and Luna all came down together a few moments

later. Daphne kissed her boyfriend as she sat down and began eating

breakfast. The girls all chatted happily, ignoring the men for the most

part, until they were finally joined by Ron and Neville.

"So," Remus said at last when they were all gathered. "We'll be taking you

all to the Amusement park in one hour. You will be on your own, so you

must be careful. Harry, this goes for you especially. I've made several

emergency portkeys in case anything happens that will bring you back

here. If anything happens, no heroics, just use your portkey." Remus

stared at them all in turn, lingering on Harry the longest.

All the teens agreed, and Remus and Sirius made Harry swear he

wouldn't do anything crazy. Daphne stepped in on her boyfriend's behalf

promising that she wouldn't let him be the hero today.

The amusement park wasn't gigantic, but it did have more than it's fair

share of rides. Harry had known it was going to be fun when he saw the

expressions on Ron, Neville, Ginny, and Daphne's faces. They all stared at

the rides with fearful apprehension. Hermione had assured them several

times that they were not evil deathtraps, to which Harry added that they

would only feel like it.

Luna had the most surprising reaction. She wasn't awed by the park in

the same way as the other pureblooded wizards. She explained that when

she had been eleven, she and her father had been traveling and come

across a muggle amusement park. Luna described the experience as being

one of her favorite memories.

They walked around a bit, getting a good look at the park and watching

some of the rides. Harry and Hermione answered many questions in

regards to the thrill rides.

"So, what should we ride first?" Harry asked the group, after they'd

walked through the entire park.

Hermione pointed to the biggest of the four roller coasters, a sly smile on

her face. Harry nodded and the group got in line for the monster looping

coaster. As the line shrank, and they got closer to the inevitable ride,

Harry noticed how much tighter Daphne's grip became. He also noticed

that Ginny became chattier.

Ron looked incredibly green when he sat down in the car next to Luna

who warned him to turn his head the other way if he were going to be

sick. Harry swore he heard Neville whimper behind him when the safety

bar locked into place.

For never having ever ridden a roller coaster in his life, Harry was

surprisingly calm. His adrenaline was up, he could feel it in his veins, and

the rate his heart was pumping, but Harry knew that the roller coaster

would be nothing compared to a good broom ride.

Then the train was off, clanking it's way upward. Daphne was sitting next

to him, repeating over and over, "This isn't scary." Harry knew she was

freaking out, but he also knew that she was going to love the thrill ride.

The train began it's run for true now, speeding downward and into the

first loop. Everyone on the ride was screaming with the thrill of the ride,

but Harry thought that maybe Ron's screams were truly that of fear. He

laughed at how girlish the redhead's screams sounded.

As quickly as it began, the ride was over. Two intensely fast, looping,

corkscrewing minutes flew by and slowly, the teens peeled themselves

out of the coaster. Daphne began hitting Harry's arms, screaming.

"Why do I let you talk me into these things?"

"Come on, Daph," Tracey said laughing as she eased Neville onto a bench.

He looked quite pale, but the expression on his face wasn't of fear or

anything. In fact, he looked as though he were trying to decide how he

felt about the ride.

"Just admit it was fun."

"NO! It was not fun. It was the scariest thing ever." Daphne said sternly.

"It was too fun. Being scary is part of the fun!" Ginny said excitedly. She

and Hermione had been in the last car, and had the most fun. "I want to

do it again."

"It was alright." Ron said, still looking a little green. "Bit like driving a

really fast flying car."

Harry chuckled at the comparison. He and Ron had first hand experience

with riding in a flying car.

"Alright." Harry said, holding up his hands so Daphne wouldn't hit him

anymore. "You can pick the next ride."

Daphne smiled and pointed to another roller coaster with more twists

and turns than the one they'd just left. Harry and the other's laughed at

the black haired girl, who smiled along with them. Taking Harry's hand

she led the group to the next ride.

And so it went. They rode all the roller coasters in turn, getting back in

the line of the last one as soon as they got off it. After the roller coasters,

they took a break and tried some of the smaller thrill rides. Ron had not

enjoyed the bumper cars, as everyone ganged up on him, and bumped

him into a corner. Ginny had not agreed with the Tilt-a-Whirl. The group

needed to take a break so the youngest Weasley's head could stop

spinning.

They rode everything at least once before they decided to visit the game

midway. All three boys were goaded into showing off their skills and win

their ladies prizes. Ginny got in on the fun and won a pink teddy bear,

which she gave to Hermione. Hermione didn't think it was as funny as

the rest of the group.

After a bit, the group decided to break apart and experience things on

their own. Hermione and Ginny went back to the first roller coaster,

while Luna and Ron continued through the games. Tracey took Neville to

the haunted house, which they laughed all the way through.

Daphne and Harry took a walk, visiting some of the attractions. As they

walked, Daphne saw a fortune teller, and convinced Harry to go in with

her.

"Come on. Let's see how a muggle seer works. It'll be really funny." She

smiled brightly at her boyfriend.

Harry thought about it for a moment, and, deciding it could be no worse

than Trelawney constantly predicting his death, followed his girlfriend.

The tent was lit by red lights, and in the center sat a small table, with a

large crystal ball. On the other side of the table was a young woman with

red hair covered by a black hood. Her eyes were brilliant blue, and her

lips were bright red. She had a friendly face, and welcomed the young

lovers to sit.

"I am Lady Dominique." She introduced herself. "I can see that you two

are special. I don't see many with an aura as brilliant as yours, I must

confess."

"Thank you?" Daphne said, not sure what was proper in this setting.

"I see in you two so much love. Tell me, are you newlyweds?" Lady

Dominique asked.

"No." Daphne giggled. "We're still in school."

"Ah. High school?"

"More like a boarding school." Harry responded quickly.

"Have you been together long?" the fortuneteller asked.

"Nearly a year." Daphne said, her eyes sparkling as she ran a hand

through Harry's already messy hair.

"Well, it is a powerful emotional bond you have. Try not to lose it. You

can overcome anything if you stand together. Shall we look into the

crystal and see what your future holds?"

When the teens nodded, Lady Dominique stared at them for just a

moment, then bent her gaze into the large glass orb setting on the table.

She peered at it thoughtfully for several minutes, then looked to Harry

seriously.

"You have been marked. You're being hunted."

Both Harry and Daphne's smiles began to fade. The gypsy continued,

obviously used to the effect she was having on the teens.

"You're being hunted by a terrible man, and he wants you to die, but it's

not going to happen. He won't be able to kill you."

"Can you see why?" Daphne asked, curiously.

The gypsy shook her head. "It's unclear. But, I see heartache for you both,

sadness and loss. You're going to say goodbye to friends, people who are

close to you. But it's only temporary darkness. There will be a reckoning,

and you shall triumph, and the both of you will live for a very long time,

together."

"Do you see a family?" Daphne asked, her hand squeezing Harry's, her

eyes hopeful.

"Yes." the woman nodded, a smile on her young face. "Little black haired

children."

Harry watched Daphne as her gaze became far away and her smile

became wistful.

When the session was concluded, Harry and Daphne went to find a place

to sit. Both were disturbed by what the woman had told them, and

needed to discuss it.

"Do you think she was for real?" Harry asked.

"I don't know. She was pretty on the nose for a fraud, don't you think?"

Daphne asked.

"It was so strange. Trelawney is always predicting my death, I expected

that. Some gruesome way that I'll meet my end. But she seemed to know

things…"

"They were pretty vague." Daphne said shrugging lightly.

"So is Trelawney. I saw how you smiled when she told you about kids. Is

that something you've thought about? I mean, us being married?" Harry

asked.

Daphne's head lowered a bit, allowing her hear to hide her face, but she

nodded slowly. Harry took her hand in his and smiled.

"You know, your dad asked me about my intentions." Harry said softly.

Daphne looked up, her face still burning red, but her eyes were as wide

as saucers. Harry only chuckled at her embarrassment.

"What…uh, what did you say?" She asked hesitantly.

"I answered honestly. I told him that I had never thought about it. But,

the talk with him made begin thinking about it. I love you. You make me

feel whole, like I could take on anything. I would be lucky to have you by

my side for the rest of my life. No matter how long that may be."

Daphne smiled sweetly at the boy. A small tear on her eyelash. She

clutched his hand.

"Are you proposing?" She joked.

"Let's call it an agreement to revisit the subject at a later date, when

certain obstacles to our happiness have been removed." Harry grinned

slyly. Daphne laughed as well, and they both felt the tension that had

begun building over the topic abate.

"There they are." They heard Ron's voice over the crowd. The two young

lovers turned to see the rest of their friends approaching.

"Hey, guys." Tracey said as the group joined Harry and Daphne. "What

have you guys been up to?"

"We saw a fortune teller." Harry said simply.

"They should all see her." Daphne said quickly. She explained to the

group about her and Harry's visit with the faux seer, and how seemingly

accurate the young woman had been. There was much skepticism

amongst the group, but Harry insisted if they were to do it, to think of it

as just a fun experiment.

Once it was agreed that they would not speak of what was said until

everyone had gone, the group followed Harry and Daphne back to the

fortune teller's tent. There was another discussion on whether to go as in

groups or solo. Tracey and Neville wanted to go together, and before

anything could be decided, they went into the tent.

After twenty minutes, the young couple emerged looking simultaneously

anxious and excited. Ron went next, still thinking that this was going to

be a waste of time, however when he emerged, his face and demeanor

had become darker, sadder. He sat on a bench and stared at his shoes, as

Luna entered next.

Harry was strangely curious what the woman had told his friend. Every

so often, Ron would look Harry in the eyes, and he saw determination in

his friends gaze.

When Luna emerged, she immediately sat next to Ron, grabbed his face

and kissed him deeply, and soundly for several minutes. The rest of the

group could only watch in stunned silence, until the two broke apart.

"What was that about?" Ron asked, gasping for breath.

"We said we wouldn't say what we talked about until everyone had gone."

Luna grinned as she took Ron's hand. The redhead didn't even try to take

his hand back, so deep was his bewilderment. The others were so stunned

they didn't notice Ginny slip into the tent.

When the youngest Weasley emerged after her twenty minutes, everyone

stared at Hermione, who'd been standing with her arms firmly across her

chest. She saw the looks, and huffed. She had been against the idea from

the start, stating over and over that Divination was nothing more than

poppycock.

Hermione relented however, and entered the tent.

"What do you think she'll tell her?" Daphne asked Harry quietly. Harry

shrugged. He couldn't think what the fortune teller might be saying to his

rational friend. He became extremely curious when the girl emerged after

her session, with a very somber, slightly delighted expression on her face.

As promised, the group didn't speak until they were all seated around a

large table. Ginny was the first to speak up.

"She said I had strength. I was going to be strong for those who were at

their weakest. She mentioned a reckoning and that I would be able to

avenge family." The young redhead girl said. "Do you think she's talking

about the war?"

"I think it's more likely the final battle." Neville said. "Do you think she's

a witch?"

"Maybe she's like a squib. You know, like a really strong seer but nothing

else." Hermione remarked, her voice a little breathy, and her eyes were

unfocused.

"What'd she tell you guys?" Daphne asked of Tracey and Neville.

"She said that I had chosen well." Tracey said. "She said I was nearly too

late."

"She told me my parents were sad because they couldn't tell me how

proud they were, but that they understood when I talked." Neville said

softly.

"That's it?" Harry asked. He didn't miss the look they gave each other.

Something else had been said that meant something to the pair, but they

seemed to not want to speak of it. Harry decided not to press the issue.

"I want to know what she told Luna." Ginny smiled. "What got you to just

snog my brother like that?"

"Yeah, I'm more than a little curious about that as well." Harry smiled.

"She just reaffirmed what I already knew. Ron and I are meant to be."

Luna smiled. Then her expression fell a bit. "She seemed sad when she

spoke about him though. What did she tell you, Ron?"

Harry, who had been extremely curious, watched his friend carefully. His

behavior since coming out of the gypsy's tent had been the most curious.

Ron shook his head slowly, a strange sort of sadness in his eyes.

"It was stupid. Worse than Trelawney." He frowned. "What about

Hermione?"

The bushy haired girl had not been paying close attention. She had

seemed lost in thought for a while now. She suddenly realized that the

conversation had ended.

"What?" She asked, now aware that everyone was watching her.

"What did she say to you?" Tracey asked.

"Oh," Hermione shrugged. "I'm to be a big part of the coming reckoning.

She was surprised that we all had such bright auras. I asked about each,

and she said that the black haired boy's was the brightest, but that there

was a shadow falling over it. Like she was looking at it through

sunglasses.

"She said the redheaded boy had a strong aura, but his own self doubt

kept it from becoming what he needed it to be. She also said that as long

as we stood together, and let no more pettiness try and break us, we

would be unstoppable."

"But what did she say about you, specifically?" Daphne asked impatiently.

"That love was searching for me." Hermione sighed. "She said he's been in

front of me the whole time, and that he was something very special. She

told me that he would speak to me on the train."

"What if it's Draco?" Ginny asked.

Hermione's blissful expression faded to one of horror. Everyone laughed

as Hermione began trying to punch her friend.

"That's not funny, Ginny." Hermione huffed. "I think I would hex my eyes

out."

"I'm positive it's not Draco." Harry said. "More likely it's Crabbe or Goyle."

"You're all horrible people." Hermione shouted at her friends who were

bent double with laughter. Hermione shook her head and began walking

away from the giggling bunch. The rest of the teens recovered and chased

after the brainy witch, apologizing for taking the mickey out of the girl.

It was growing late, so the group decided on a few more rides and then

they would head home. Harry thought as they were all exiting the park

that it had been the very best, if not the most strange, birthday he'd ever

had. He couldn't stop thinking about the gypsy's predictions, and

wondered not for the first time if he should mention it to Dumbledore

when the old man visited the next night.

8. Chapter 8

The double doors opened slowly, and Harry followed the scribe who had

been tasked with escorting him to the courtroom. It was a giant circular

room with witches and wizards seated in rows all around, and a seat for

the Chief Warlock at the front. The room was brightly lit by torches, and

there was a general murmuring present as Harry walked toward the

witness stand.

He was surprised by the amount of people inside the large circular room.

Seated in the center of the room, looking exactly as he remembered her,

was Dolores Jane Umbridge. She was wearing a gray set of robes, and her

hair was a bit disheveled. She glared hard at Harry as he passed her, as if

she wanted nothing more than to strangle the life from him. Harry looked

around at the many wizards, all wearing black robes, thinking he might

see someone he recognized.

The trial had been going since nine that morning. Harry had known little

of what had been happening, only that the other witnesses had spoken,

and as his was the supposed to be the longest testimony to be given,

Harry understood that he would be the last to speak. He'd been in a small

room by himself all day, very bored, and wished he'd thought to bring

something to read. Around noon a young witch brought him a plate of

sandwiches and told him that someone would be there to get him soon.

He sat in a high, straight backed chair, that faced Umbridge and most of

the room. Next to the former defense teacher was a thin balding man

with deep set dark eyes, and an almost comical face. His hair was

thinning, and grey, and his nose was very pointed. However the man was

impeccably dress in some of the finest robes Harry had ever seen.

"Let's have order." the Chief Warlock said loudly. The presiding judge, as

Dumbledore had been unable to rule in this particular case, was a stout

looking witch by the name of Melody Thatcher. She wore small wire

frame bifocals and her hair was a dark auburn, with streaks of silver.

When she spoke, Harry was reminded of Professor McGonagall. The

murmuring stopped immediately and the presiding Warlock seemed to

settle her self into her seat more comfortably.

"Mr. Monroe?" Madam Thatcher asked. Harry turned to see another

wizard approaching, holding a long roll of parchment. He was very large,

nearly the size of his Uncle Vernon, and had large round brown eyes. He

had an ease about him, as if all the excess weight were not there at all.

He moved gracefully, and smiled as he eyed the young man before him.

"Sir, would you be so kind as to state your name and age for the court

please?" Mister Munroe's voice was like very deep and he spoke very

properly. The man was barely paying attention to Harry, his attention

glued to the parchment he now held.

"Yes, sir. Harry Potter, and I'm sixteen." Harry said easily.

"Mr. Potter, you served several detentions with Madam Umbridge

correct?"

"Yes, sir."

"Do please tell the court about the first detention you served with Madam

Umbridge."

Harry recounted going to Umbridge's office and being told he would be

writing lines. He then went on to tell how she had presented him with a

bright red feathered quill with a black metal tip. Harry described in

detail about how with every word he wrote on the parchment the word

cut itself into his hand.

"How long did she keep you in that first detention?" Munroe asked.

"Three hours. I arrived at five in the evening and she let me go around

eight. It was the same fore every detention over the next two weeks."

Harry said confidently. He noticed Umbridge little fat fists balling up.

"Was this the only detention you served?"

"No, sir. I had several more with her."

"Can you give us an estimate of how many you served with her?"

"She usually gave me detention for an entire week at a time. I must have

served a total of ten weeks with her." Harry shrugged.

"Can you tell us the reasons for these detentions?"

"She said I was telling lies." Harry nodded.

"Lies?"

"Yes, sir. I even got detention for things I did outside of school and on my

own time."

"Such as?"

"I got detention for granting a single interview with a reporter while I

was in Hogsmeade."

"You say you received these detentions for telling lies, is that correct?"

Munroe asked.

"Yes, sir."

"What is it you were supposed to be lying about."

"Voldemort's return."

There was a collective gasp about the courtroom, and Harry saw several

people fall from their seats. Harry seethed inwardly. Something had to be

done about people's fear of that idiot's name. It had held society in it's

grip far too long.

"Did you ever suffer any other punishments, Mr. Potter?"

"I had my broom confiscated after I allowed a friend use it in a Quidditch

match. I was also not allowed to be a part of my house team because of

my temper."

"I see. Your friend would be Ginevra Weasley, correct?"

"Yes, sir."

"Anything else?"

"Yes sir. She used the Cruciatus curse on me."

"The boy is a nasty little liar!" Umbridge screamed. The court exploded in

murmuring and hisses. Harry turned to try and see the many faces who

were obviously angered by his statement. Madam Thatcher banged her

gavel, repeatedly calling for order.

"Madam Umbridge." Thatcher spoke when the court room finally settled

down. "I will remind you that it is not Mister Potter that is on trial. It is

you. If his statement is untrue, I am sure your solicitor will root out the

truth. In the meantime, you will refrain from anymore outbursts." Madam

Thatcher motion for Mister Munroe to continue.

"Are you sure about your statement, Mr. Potter?"

"Yes, Sir. I was put under the Cruciatus curse by Lord Voldemort before."

Again there was the many gasps, and shudders. "I know what the curse

feels like. There is no mistaking it."

"Thank you, Mister Potter, that will be all." Mr. Munroe smiled politely,

and the wizard who'd been sitting next to Umbridge stood up. He

smoothed down his thinning hair and eyes Harry critically.

"Mr. Potter, is it true that you received your fair share of detentions over

your career at Hogwarts?" the wizard said in a nasally kind of voice.

"Yes, sir."

"Do you think you are above rules, Mister Potter? Do you believe you

should not be punished when you step out of line?"

"No, sir. If I break a rule, I should be punished. I'd accept it because I was

in the wrong. But, I find it more than a little odd that a person would be

so severely punished for telling the truth, which as I understand it, is the

right thing to do." Harry said carefully, eyeing the thin graying man who

was pacing slowly.

"I see. So you believe that, when you have broken the law, that you

should be punished accordingly?"

"Yes." Harry said, eyebrows raising questioningly.

"So, seeing as you feel so strongly, why do you think you haven't been

punished for the murder of Cedric Diggory?" the nasally voice wizard

said, pointing his long crooked finger at Harry who's mouth had fallen

open.

"Objection. Higgins, there is no proof that Mister Potter has committed

murder. In fact, his story regarding the demise of Mister Diggory seems to

check out, as we all know for fact that You-Know-Who is back." Munroe

shouted.

Harry straightened himself up and looked at the man, now identified as

Higgins.

"Sir, I would be willing to be questioned under Veritaserum in regards to

this matter." Harry held up his right hand, showing the entire court the

scar that was so clear.

"Madam Umbridge saw to it that no matter how you ask me, the story

will always be the same, because it is true. Peter Pettigrew killed Cedric

Diggory before he performed the ritual which gave Voldemort a new

body."

There was more murmuring and Madam Thatcher banged her gavel. "Mr.

Higgins, that was uncalled for, and has not relevance to this case. If you

have no questions for the witness he will be excused."

Higgins glared at Harry for a moment and finally shook his head. Madam

Thatcher turned to Harry and thanked him for his testimony and excused

him from the court room. Harry thought that things would have been

much different, but shrugged it off as the double doors closed behind

him.

The Court scribe met him and told him that he was free to go home.

Again, Harry felt no sense of relief or justice. He wanted to know what

was going to happen to Umbridge. Yet, there was nothing he could do,

short of what he'd already done. He'd answered the questions honestly,

and directly, without going into long winded explanations. It was in the

hands of the court, hopefully they would give justice.

Albus Dumbledore arrived at Harry's home precisely at six o'clock, along

with Severus Snape, who still looked sickly. There was not small talk

made, or niceties observed. Dumbledore asked that Sirius joined them for

their talk, and that they not be disturbed, and Harry led them to the

study where they could sit comfortably. When the door closed,

Dumbledore waved his wand several times. Harry knew that the old man

was putting up wards to keep any who might want to eaves drop from

hearing what was going to be said.

"Well, Harry, allow me to wish you a happy birthday. I hope that it was a

good day for you and your friends." Dumbledore smiled.

"It was, but I have some questions. They can wait, but I do need to ask

you before you go."

"Of course. Next, I would very much like to apologize again. This

conversation is long overdue, but I felt it was to your benefit to have

your childhood. I realize now that you have never truly had one, and for

that and my part in it all, I am very sorry. You have been given a

seemingly impossibly destiny, which is to save the wizarding world from

Lord Voldemort. And so, here we begin that task.

"Tell me, Harry, have you ever heard of a Horcrux?" the ancient

headmaster said, watching Harry over his half-moon spectacles. Harry

shook his head, and Dumbledore let out a small laugh.

"I thought not. It is not a topic brought up in civilized conversation. In

fact, it is almost entirely unheard of. You see, a horcrux is an extremely

dark object, which uses the darkest of magics to even create, but once it

is made, the maker can never ever die. Do you understand so far?"

Harry nodded and Dumbledore continued.

"Our Lord Voldemort has made such an item. In fact, he's made more

than one. He has made seven. Seven items which prevent him from ever

dying."

"How can these items keep him alive?" Harry asked.

"They do so by keeping a portion of the soul anchored to this world. It

takes a very strong bit of magic in which to rip a person's soul in to, but

there is one thing that does it easily. Murder. Anytime a person kills

another in cold blood. Understand this, Harry, for it is important.

"If you kill someone to defend yourself, or a loved one, you do not rip

your soul. But, if you kill out of hate and spite, you tear the very fabric of

your being. When you have done this, and you know how to perform the

ritual, you could take that ripped piece of soul and hide it in an object,

like a diary."

Dumbledore let the words sink in. He watched as Harry put the puzzle

together, smiling as Harry's face showed that he had figured it out.

"The diary in second year. That was one of these, uh…Horcrux things?"

"Precisely, Harry. Very good. Now, Voldemort, who is so fearful of death,

made seven in order to protect himself from ever dying. As you well

know, when he was originally vanquished by you as a mere child of one,

his body was destroyed, but the remaining piece of his soul was free to

roam until he was able to make a new body.

"When you brought the Diary to me after your encounter in the Chamber

of Secrets, I learned soon after what it was. It was then that I began my

research trying to track down how he had made this item. It was then I

learned that he had made others. I have since located two others, and am

still searching for the rest, though I believe to have a very strong idea of

where three of them reside. Once I have found them all, I will destroy

them, and at that point, Voldemort will be mortal once again. I would

like your help in discovering two more of the Horcruxes.

"Of course, however I can help." Harry agreed. Sirius nodded as well,

showing he would do whatever he could.

"Wonderful. If you are agreeable, I should like it if you could show me

into the Chamber of Secrets tomorrow afternoon."

"Of course sir. You think one of the Horcruxes is in there?"

"It seems quite likely. While he attended Hogwarts, I believe that Lord

Voldemort discovered more of the castle's secrets than any other since the

founders. As the Heir of Slytherin, it stands to reason that he may have

hidden one of the items in the chamber of his forefather, knowing that

none would ever discover it."

"What about the other?" Harry asked, and both Snape and Dumbledore

looked at each other.

"Harry, this is going to be difficult to hear, and I ask that you don't, as

they say, 'freak out' over it. But, it is my belief that you are the final

Horcrux."

Harry's face flushed, and his heart began beating rapidly. He looked at

Sirius, who looked rather panicked as well.

"I believe that when he tried to kill you," Dumbledore went on, hoping

Harry would calm down. "Your mother's sacrifice put a protective spell

around you, which bounced the killing curse off of you and destroyed

Voldemort's body. In the process, however, it somehow made you a

horcrux for part of Voldemort's soul. It is how part of his power was

transferred to you, and also how you have been able to feel what he is

feeling, and see into his mind."

"So I'm…I've got some of him inside of me?" Harry said shakily. His eyes

were wide in horror at the thought that Voldemort, or at least part of him

rest inside of Harry.

"I believe so. What I would like, Harry, is your permission for Professor

Snape and myself to use Legillimency on you and see if that it is truly the

case. I promise that we are not going to pry into your private thoughts.

What we wish to do is to see if there is indeed another presence inside of

your mind. It is part of the reason I have asked your godfather to join us."

"How are you going to do it?" Harry asked, still frightened. His mind was

having a hard time working. There was a piece of the thing that had

murdered his parents inside of him. He knew everything Harry knew, it

saw what Harry saw. Harry felt like his lungs were constricted, and his

vision was becoming blurry.

"What happens if it is in there? How do we get it out?"

"I do not know, at this time. But, I think it will be Lord Voldemort

himself who will do it. Who must do it. I think that this has to do with

the prophecy, Harry. But, we are jumping to conclusions. May we

proceed?" Dumbledore asked, looking quite upset at having to ask this of

Harry, who looked quite afraid. Harry nodded and closed his eyes, trying

to calm himself.

He opened his eyes and looked at Dumbledore, who was staring very

intently into his eyes. Harry tried to keep his mind as calm as he could,

thinking it might make it easier for Dumbledore to find what it was he

was looking for.

He could feel something in his head, something he'd never experienced

before. It felt like gentle pressures on his mind, as if someone were

pushing against his conscious. Harry tried to keep his breathing even, and

to focus on the headmaster's brilliant blue eyes. The process took a very

short period of time, and when it was over, Harry felt a little dizzy.

"Severus?" Dumbledore asked. The sickly looking Potions master nodded.

"I felt it. It's there."

"As did I. I am afraid our worst fears are true. Harry is a Horcrux."

"It's very strong, and it seems to feed of the boy's negative emotions.

Undoubtedly it became very strong throughout the boys." Snape said.

"You've got to do something." Sirius said angrily.

Harry heard the words, and felt anger rise up in him. His eyes began to

burn with tears and he began pounding at the arm of his chair.

"Why?" He screamed. "Why me? Why couldn't it have been someone else's

problem? I don't want this. I don't want to have him in my head. I want

him out. Now!"

"I am sorry, Harry." Dumbledore said, a few tears spilling from his eyes.

"If I could take away all of your pain, I would do so."

"Potter." Snape said gently. "I know that you're angry, and there is

nothing anyone can say to take that away, or make this situation better.

But, you have never given up in all the time I've known you. You will

fight this, and you will win because we are all doing our best to figure it

all out."

Harry watched the greasy haired man for a long time. He saw no more

malice in the man's eyes, there was only empathy. Harry could see that

Snape meant what he was saying.

"Severus is right, Harry." Sirius said. "None of us are going to let you face

this alone. Not me, or Remus, or your friends."

"Which brings me to the next topic." Dumbledore said. "Harry, I wish for

you to continue the DA this year. I also wish that you and your friends

take advanced lessons with some private tutors. This will mean giving up

Quidditch, as you will have little time for it, but I think it for the best."

"How many of my friends?" Harry asked, still having difficulty in calming

down. His anger and despair had such a strong hold on his heart at the

moment.

"I think it would be prudent to have Miss Greengrass, Miss Granger, Mr.

Longbottom, and Miss Davis as a part of it. If you should like more, I

leave it up to you. You would be having advanced lessons three nights a

week. You will be learning very advanced spells, potions, and several

different styles of fighting. I am asking you to do this, Harry, because I

want you to survive, and I must make sure you have everything I can

give you to ensure it.

"I know that you will teach your friends, so it is wise for them to take

these lessons with you." Dumbledore finished.

Harry had finally settled down a bit and was looking at the headmaster

with a blank expression.

"Who'll be teaching us?" He asked with no emotion. Dumbledore

frowned. He had not wanted this for Harry, it was too big a burden. He

could only hope that when they were finished, his friends would help

Harry to deal with this information better than he could.

"I have asked several of the Hogwarts professors to help. Professor Snape,

who has a very expansive knowledge, has agreed to teach, Professor

Flitwick as also agreed to teach dueling. I will be asking several members

of the Order to come and train with you, as well as you're godfather, if he

is agreeable."

"I'm in, you don't even need to ask."

"Harry, it is important that you begin soon. I understand that your house

has a training facility. I believe it would not only help you to work out

some of your obvious frustration," Dumbledore smiled when Harry finally

looked at him again, a slight frown on his young face. "But it would help

shake off the cobwebs. You will, of course, be unable to use magic as you

are still underage, but perhaps an exercise routine would help build your

stamina and physical strength."

Harry nodded again. Dumbledore sighed wearily and looked to Snape,

who shrugged.

"I believe you had questions to ask of me, before we concluded?"

Harry's face lost it's look of despair and he seemed to brighten a little.

"Yes, sir. While we were at the amusement park yesterday, we met a

fortune teller. She said things that were vague, but also very spot on

regarding all of us. She told me that I was being hunted but that my

hunter would not succeed. She said I would be victorious at the

reckoning."

"Interesting. You think perhaps she was a witch?"

"I think it more likely that she was a squib, who could have been a great

seer if she'd had a proper teacher." Harry hypothesized.

"I believe you might be right in that assessment. Harry, you know as well

as I that Divination is a dodgy aspect of magic at best. I would not hold

too tightly to anything that you were told. There are many variables, and

no one's journey is written in stone until it is ended."

Harry nodded and the Headmaster rose to his feet. He turned to face

Snape who had not yet risen.

"I wish to speak to Harry alone." The professor said lightly. Harry turned

to look at the Potions master, and nodded. Sirius and Dumbledore left

them and neither spoke for several moments.

"I must apologize to you Harry." Snape said, finally breaking the silence.

"I misjudged you when you first stepped into my classroom. All I could

see was your father staring at me. I forgot that you were also the child of

Lily Evans. My friend. I have many sins to repent for, and I may never be

truly free of them all. But I must make amends to you. For the sake of

your mother.

"I know that we will never be friends, but I wish to be your ally. I swear

on my magic that I will teach you everything I know, not just in magic,

but what I have learned as a Death Eater. I will help you understand how

the Dark Lord functions and why he chooses to act as he does. Sirius is

correct when he tells you that knowledge is power.

"I must also tell you something the Headmaster neglected to mention. I

will ask that you keep this between us, as it is very important. You do not

have complete access to your magical core. This Horcrux that is inside

you is dampening your power. Now, whether the Dark Lord is able to use

your magic is unknown. It is my belief however that he can not.

"I would also like to tell you that you will probably not feel much from

him in the future. After your encounter at the Ministry, the Dark Lord

was terribly injured. He now knows that you can hurt him through your

bond. He is also unaware that your bond is a Horcrux. It is why he still

pursues you. We'd like to keep it this way. If he learns the truth of it, he

will kidnap you and torture you forever, but he will never let you die. Do

you understand?"

"Yes, sir. I do. Thank you."

"I want you to do something, Potter. I want you to try and keep as much

positive emotion as you can. I have a theory that the Horcrux inside you

was strengthened through all your years with your relatives. As I said, it

is my belief that all the negative emotions, the sadness and despair you

felt growing up allowed the Horcrux to become very strong. I think it was

how Lord Voldemort was able to access your mind so easily. If you can

reverse that, by feeling love and happiness, it is my theory the Horcrux

will weaken. We might be able to get it out of you if we can weaken it

enough. Spend time with Miss Greengrass, and try not to let this dampen

your emotions.

"I promise you, Harry, we will get rid of it. I will make sure you are well

informed, just as your godfather has been doing." Snape stood, shakily.

"Sir, are you alright?"

"Yes. I will be fine. I have just been taken ill." Snape lied easily. He

inwardly cringed and promised he would tell the youth later. He had

enough to deal with at the moment.

"I would suggest that you seek out you friends, Potter. Tell them all that

you feel comfortable with, and allow them to try and lift your spirits. You

will find great strength in their camaraderie. Good night."

Harry watched his former menace leave, and thought of his advice. Harry

knew that Snape had no friends when he had been in school, so he would

truly know how lucky Harry was. Harry knew as well that he now had

such a diverse group of friends that they would all be able to see his

problem from different angles and come up with several possible

solutions.

Harry had to think of who he wanted to train with him. Of course

Daphne, Neville, Tracey and Hermione, but Harry knew that the five of

them wouldn't be as formidable as say if Ron were a part of it. Or Luna

and Ginny. And what of Blaise and Susan? Together they could be a

major force to be reckoned with. They had all been the strongest in the

DA, mostly because they all studied together, and had learned to work

together, but this was going to be something deeper.

Harry rose from his chair. He needed Daphne. He didn't want to talk

about anything just yet. He needed to process it all himself. But he also

knew he couldn't wait forever with it. He promised himself that he would

talk to them tomorrow. Tonight he just wanted to be alone with Daphne.

To be a teenager for a little while.

Ron sat in his room, staring out at the woods. He and Ginny had come

home that morning right after Harry had gone to court. Ginny had to

appear but she had come back just after lunchtime. She had nothing to

report as far as the case had gone, but Ron wasn't really interested. He

had spent the day sitting alone in the woods, and staring into the pond.

The amusement park had started out as a really fun day, until they had

gone to see the fortune teller. He had thought it would be a laugh until

he sat down with the young woman. She had looked right into his soul.

"You carry a heavy burden." She had said, a small smile on her face. "Too

big for one so young. Don't let your guilt prevent you from being who

you should be, or with one who loves you so deeply."

Ron had smiled, and his mind flashed to Luna, who had been so happy to

spend the day with him. They had flirted shamelessly all day, and she

had even kissed his cheek a few times. Ron was beginning to believe he

may be worthy of the strange Ravenclaw girl.

"Hell, if Harry can look past a person's flaws, why can't I? Luna's very

pretty and she's not always mental. She's really a good person, and I

could do a lot worse. Besides, life will never be dull with her." He had

thought to himself.

The young fortune teller had begun gazing into the crystal orb then and

her face fell into one of deepest sadness. When she looked at Ron she

looked as if she wanted to cry.

"What is it?"

What she told Ron made his blood run cold. He felt himself shiver at the

revelation. He watched the woman carefully for any signs that she was

having him on, but her face looked so genuine and remorseful. The

young woman reached across the table and clutched his hand,

apologizing profusely.

When he had calmed down sufficiently, he left the young woman. He

decided he would not tell the others. What she had told him had shaken

him to his very core. He couldn't even look at the others, save for Harry,

who was watching him curiously. Ron wanted to tell his best friend, but

his throat had closed up. He simply began staring at his shoes. When

Luna came out and kissed him so soundly, Ron had nearly broken out of

his dark mood. He had put on a good act for the rest of the day for his

friends, even dodging the question about what the gypsy had told him.

Once he was home, and could be alone, it weighed on his mind. He kept

trying to convince himself that the woman was a fraud like Trelawney,

but inside he didn't believe it was true. Still he kept trying. He couldn't

let this phony's "prediction" run his life.

Now as he stared at the darkening woods he made his choice. Ron would

not let it rule him. He would live his life as best as he could. She had said

it. The future was not set in stone. It was possible that things could

change and nothing she had said would ever come to pass. If he dwelled

on it, it very well may happen.

No, Ron would go on living. He would work at his goals of becoming a

better student and a better man. He would make himself worthy of

Harry's friendship and he would take a chance with Luna Lovegood. Ron

Weasley was going to be the man he knew he was meant to be.

And, if that silly prediction did come true, Ron knew that he wouldn't

hesitate in his choice. He would sacrifice himself to save Harry Potter.

9. Chapter 9

DOLORES UMBRIDGE SENTENCED

FORMER UNDERSECRETARY GETS 50 YEARS

Late yesterday afternoon, the Wizengamont decided the fate of Dolores Jane

Umbridge. Until last month, Umbridge had served as the senior undersecretary

for former Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. During the trial it was

discovered that Fudge had appointed Umbridge to the post of Defense Against

The Dark Arts at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry as a spy.

Dumbledore had been leading the charge, proclaiming that He-Who-Must-Not-

Be-Named had returned from the dead. Fudge, fearing these warnings a ploy

to seize power over wizarding England, used Umbridge to relay the goings on

at Hogwarts and to stop the training of a potential army.

However, Umbridge used her new power to intimidate and torture students,

including Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived. Through the use of illegal dark

items, namely Blood Quills, and the use of the Cruciatus Curse, Umbridge

single handedly turned an institute for learning into her own personal

concentration camp.

Of the revelations made during the trial, the most surprising was that

Umbridge authorized and encouraged students she deemed of a high caliber to

take away house points, and even torture other students.

Umbridge was sentenced to fifty years imprisonment at Azkaban. Many on the

jury wanted a sterner punishment, but Madam Melody Thatcher, who presided

over the proceedings, took into account Umbridge's service record and age.

"I do not doubt that she will not leave Azkaban alive." Thatcher told the Daily

Prophet. (For More on Melody Thatcher, turn to page 19.)

Blaise Zabini smiled as he read the article. Today was shaping up to be a

fine one. Not only was he finally getting out of the hospital, but the toad

was getting basically a life sentence. There was still some who believed in

justice.

"Well, you're smile is back." Susan Bones grinned as she entered his room.

Blaise was happy to see his girlfriend so happy. She had been a mess over

the past couple of days. Not that he could blame her. Both her parents

had been tortured and he had been blasted through a wall. On top of

that, their house had nearly burnt down. All of this to send a message to

Susan' aunt, who was acting Minister until November when an election

would be held.

"Have you seen the Daily Prophet this morning?" Blaise asked. Susan

nodded as she hopped up onto Blaise bed and snuggled beside him. She

gave a soft sigh as he wrapped his arm around her.

"The toad is toast." She said softly.

"This means that there are still good people in the Ministry. Not

everyone's as corrupt as Fudge."

"So you're saying there's hope for our society?" Susan asked, tilting her

head towards his. He kissed her very softly, savoring the taste of her.

"I hope so. Maybe they can focus on the bigger problem now, and protect

us better."

"Can we talk about something else?" Susan asked, her eyes misting. Blaise

understood. She had been very scared that she had lost everything.

Fortune smiled on her, however, and everyone she cared for had been

alright, but it had affected her deeply. Blaise smiled and held her a little

tighter.

"I got a letter from Harry this morning." He said. Susan didn't say

anything, but waited for him to continue. "He said he had come by but I

was still out of it, and not being allowed visitor. He wants the both of us

to join him at his house. He mentioned training."

Susan sat up. She looked Blaise in the eyes and took both his hands in

hers.

"I don't want to be involved anymore. I want to stay out of this war,

Blaise. I almost lost you to Death Eaters, and my parents and my home. It

was too close, and I don't know if I can …I don't have the strength."

"So you want to give up? Just let Voldemort take over?"

"No. But I don't think I'm strong enough to fight. You have no idea what

it was like to see you like that. I felt like someone had just ripped open

my chest and cut out my heart. I love you so much, Blaise, I thought I

wouldn't be able to go on without you." Tears were streaming down her

cheeks now. Blaise had known that she had barely been away from the

hospital over the past few days. Between being with him and her parents,

and trying to keep a brave face for everyone, she had exhibited a strength

Blaise had always known she possessed, but it had still been rough on

her.

He tried to imagine their roles reversed. If she had been the one hurt. He

couldn't imagine how he would react. What he might say or do. The only

thing he was sure of was that he would find the person responsible and

make them pay. Yet he understood her reluctance now. She had nearly

lost what she valued most. It would be natural for her to want to not risk

those things again.

He sighed, brushing crimson strands out of her face.

"What if I want to fight? What if I need to do this?" He asked.

"I want to tell you that I'll be with you, every step of the way, but I don't

know that I can. It's one thing when we were training in the DA, and it

was safe, but facing it for real. I don't know how Harry does it, and

doesn't fall apart."

"This isn't about Harry, Sue, it's about doing what's right. It's about

making a world that's safe to raise a family in. Isn't that worth fighting

for?"

"Yes, but I don't know that I can. Can't you understand? I'm not brave, I'm

not strong.."

"Don't say that." Blaise stopped her. "Never say that. Over the last few

days you showed more courage and more strength than I ever knew was

possible. You never showed how tired you were, or how upset you were

until just now, when you knew it was safe. You are the strongest person

I've ever known. I would never have been able to keep my cool like you

did."

"I just had to be strong for you, and my parents."

"And that's when it counted. It's not about being fearless. It's about

putting aside your fear to do what needs to be done because it's right and

you believe in it."

Susan nodded slowly. Blaise squeezed her hands in support. He reached

out and lifted her chin so she was looking at him again.

"You know this is right. You know the risk, and what's at stake. You're a

Hufflepuff, Susan, and I know that you'd never forgive yourself if you

turned your back on your friends when they need you"

"Promise me that you'll not do anything stupid." She asked softly. He

barely heard her words, but he crossed his heart, smiling.

"I promise. I have plans for us, I don't intend to get hurt."

"Plans?" Susan asked through teary chuckles.

"Oh, yeah. Big plans."

"What kind of plans?"

"Long term kind of plans. Plans that involve a home and rings and the

like."

"Are you talking about marriage? Blaise were only sixteen!" Susan said,

eyes wide with shock.

"I know, and it's not as if I'm proposing. We have to finish school and get

our lives started, but I think about the future, and what I'd like in mine. I

think it would be nice spending my life with you."

"Well, no one ever said you took your time with things."

"Not true. It took me nearly three years to ask you out."

Susan melted into him, holding him tightly to her. The tears that fell

from her pretty blue eyes were of joy now. He was her world, and he

wanted her in his for the rest of his life. She knew it wasn't a proposal,

but to her, it was as good as one. She would not tell him, but if he had

truly asked for her hand at that moment, she would have said yes, with

no hesitation. Susan knew that she would never find a man half as good

as Blaise Zabini.

Daphne stood on the beach staring out at the ocean. She had removed

her shoes and was enjoying the feel of the cold sea as it washed over her

bare feet. The air was chilly today, though it was a clear, bright day.

Daphne was troubled. She had a lot on her mind at the moment, and all

of it had to do with her boyfriend, Harry Potter. The night before his

birthday he had opened up to her so completely and shared his entire life

with her. She had felt so good that he had finally trusted her with his

darkest secrets.

Then there had been a discussion about their future, thanks to the vague

predictions of a potential seer. The young gypsy woman had said she saw

children in their future. After their visit to the fortune teller, the young

lovers had begun discussing the possibility that they might have a future

together.

And then, just last night, something had been said to Harry that had

frightened him, or at least upset him. He had sought her out after his

meting with Dumbledore. Harry wouldn't tell her what was said, and had

been very shaken by it all. He hadn't even wanted to snog.

Daphne knew how Harry worked by now. He would have to try and

figure out things for himself. He had to come to terms with whatever he'd

been told, and then he would share it with her.

This morning, he had awoken everyone at six o'clock and asked them all

to join him in special training. He had explained that Dumbledore

wanted them all to train with him for the coming war. They had all

agreed, and thirty minutes later had all regretted it, including Harry.

Their training for the next month was going to be all conditioning, to

build up their stamina and reflexes.

"A battle almost never ends quickly." Sirius had told them all as he ran

them all through their paces. "The key is to not let yourself tire out before

your opponent. You want them to tire out and make mistakes. That's how

duels are won."

They had worked out for two hours, running, basic calisthenics and

swimming. The swimming had been the hardest for Daphne as she had

never seen Harry so undressed before, and it was all she could do to not

snog him senseless right there. She had never known how much

Quidditch had done for him. His baggy clothes had hidden his physique

so completely that if she had not seen his tight abs and muscular chest,

she never would have believed it. She knew that Harry felt the same

when she removed her robe and revealed her dark green bikini. Daphne

was no slouch to be sure. She was quite proud of how she had developed.

She was not so skinny that you could cont her ribs, but she had a very

natural beauty. She wasn't extremely busty, but she thought her chest

was ample, and her stomach was fairly flat. Her hips weren't too big, but

help give her hind end a good sway when she walked. Daphne was very

happy with her long slender legs, and Harry had appreciated them as

well.

Daphne made Harry swear they would go swimming later that night, just

the two of them. She wanted to touch him, she had been nearly unable to

think of much else all day. Daphne had often imagined herself in lurid

situations with Harry, but they had always been dressed. After this

morning, however, her mind kept providing her with many scenarios in

which a very undressed Harry would do things to her body that made her

flush with excitement. If only the real Harry were as bold with her as her

fantasy Harry.

"There you are." Tracey said coming up behind her friend. "I've been

looking for you."

"Is Harry back?" Daphne asked.

"Do you think I'd be looking for you if he were back?" Tracey smirked.

"Actually, I need your advice on something."

"What's up?"

Tracey turned away for a moment, and Daphne saw her face reddening.

Tracey stammered a few times and rubbed her face.

"What is it Tracey?"

"I want Neville." Tracey blurted. Daphne was confused.

"Don't you have him? You guys have been together almost as long as

Harry and I."

"No, I want him." Tracey said, trying to communicate her meaning.

Daphne just stared for a moment and then Tracey's hint became clear.

Daphne herself had just been thinking along the very same lines only ten

seconds earlier.

"I mean, I really want him." Tracey said, her face becoming a red as a

ripe tomato.

"Wow." Was all Daphne could say.

"It's so weird. I love him so much. He's better than I ever imagined he

would be all those years I watched him from afar. But he's so noble. I

want him to be a little naughtier with me, you know?"

"I do. I know exactly what you mean. I wonder if it's a Gryffindor trait to

not want to grope your girlfriend." Daphne sighed.

"Not according to the rumor mill. Seamus Finnegan has the fastest hands

in…Wait. Are you saying Harry's never coped a feel?"

Daphne shook her head. "Not once."

"Bloody figures that we would find the greatest two guys in the entire

world, and they won't even grab our chests" Tracey sighed in frustration.

She grabbed her breasts and shook them. "What good are these things if

Neville won't touch them?"

"Tracey! You sound like a harlot or something!"

"No, harlots get action."

"Oh my god. What is wrong with you?" Daphne said simultaneously

appalled and amused.

"I don't know. Ever since we went swimming, I can't get the image of a

wet, muscling Neville out of my head. I never knew he looked like that,

and all I want is to get him out of his clothes. It got me thinking about all

the times we've snogged, and the way other girls have talked about

things they've done. I always thought they were being slags, and what

they were doing was wrong, but now I want Neville, who I trust and love

to do those things to me. And the worst part is, I don't know how to bring

it up to him. I know if I just went for it, he'd freak out.

"He's not as shy as he was when we first started dating, but he's still…I

don't know, he's just Neville."

"I understand." Daphne smiled gently. "I think I understand why Harry

hasn't done more than kiss me. Don't get me wrong, I love kissing him,

but we've been together nearly a year, and it's never been more than

that."

The two girls began walking back towards Harry's house. Daphne's toes

were quite cold now, and she wanted to go sit down. The found a large

drift log and sat down. Daphne was hugging herself against the brisk

ocean wind.

"I never thought much about our physical progress until this morning,

too. I was so taken aback by his body. I never imagined what he might

look like under all those baggy clothes. What's worse is that I saw how he

looked at me when he saw me in my swimsuit. I've never seen him look

so animalistic. He just had this look in his eyes, that made me shiver, but

in a good way." Daphne shrugged.

"Now that you mention it, Neville kept watching me. It was funny. Like

he was hungry, and I was a steak or something. And he stayed in the pool

until everyone was gone. When I asked if he was getting out, he blushed

and said he wanted to do a few more laps."

"Maybe he was hiding something?" Daphne said, waggling her eyebrows.

Tracey gasped and covered her mouth.

"Oh, Merlin! I didn't even think about that! Oh, the poor boy. I should

have jumped back in with him!"

"See, he is a man, after all." Daphne said proudly.

"The question is what to do. I don't want to push him. I'm not even sure

what I'm ready for."

"The only thing either of us can do is talk to them. Figure it all out

together. See what he thinks about it all, and try and find a place where

you're comfortable and he's comfortable."

"I'm so glad I found you. I really didn't want to talk to Hermione about

this. The poor girl is already feeling like she's putting a damper on things,

and what with her breakup and everything else, I didn't want to put this

on her." Tracey sighed.

"Yeah, and could you imagine what her answer would be like?"

"Oh, I know there'd be books and diagrams and all sorts of stuff that

would just make me want to die from embarrassment. I already had the

talk with my mother, and that was enough."

"Oh, Merlin. I never wanted to be swallowed by the earth more than

when Mom gave me and Astoria the talk. I though poor Tori was going to

need Essence of Mandrake to get her unpetrified."

"What's worse is, someday we'll have to have the talk with our own

children." Tracey said grimly.

"No, I'm just going to get Hermione to bring her diagrams and books and

do it for me."

Both girls fell off the log laughing hard.

Severus Snape put the stopper in the last bottle of Basilisk venom. He and

Dumbledore had been escorted into the Chamber Of Secrets four hours

ago, and Dumbledore looked very angry. Though they had discovered an

ancient library, with many scrolls and books written by Salazar Slytherin

himself, there had been no sign of the Horcrux. Dumbledore had search

the chamber quite thoroughly, but there was no Horcrux.

The old man was visibly distraught. Snape felt a bit of despair as well.

Finding the Horcruxes was key to destroying the Dark Lord. Dumbledore

was beyond positive that there was one hidden inside the school.

"I was so sure it would be here." Dumbledore said as he paced around the

rotting corpse of the Basilisk.

"There are still many places it could be, Headmaster."

"Indeed." Dumbledore sighed. "We must find it, Severus."

"What of the others?" Snape said, hoping to distract Dumbledore from his

rantings.

"I've really no idea. I have ideas of what they may be. Tell me Severus, do

you think it peculiar how easily Voldemort controls his familiar?"

"Nagini? Since you bring it up, he does have unusual….You think the

snake?" Snape turned to face Dumbledore, who was eyeing the Potions

professor seriously.

"I do. He is very protective of the serpent. It seems to make sense."

"Indeed." Snape sat back on his haunches, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

"She will not be easy to get near."

"She will be the last. She has to be in order to keep up the charade that

we are painfully unaware of his situation."

"That makes good sense."

"Severus, I wish to speak with you on another matter. I have been once

again unable to find someone suitable to take up our perpetually vacant

post. I think it is time for you to become our new Defense teacher."

Snape stood up suddenly, his black eyes wide with surprise. "Me?"

"I have decided that you are ready. You're evolution these past few

months have shown me that you are ready to take the post you have

longed for. I have every faith in you that you shall prepare our students

to protect themselves."

"But, what of my current position?"

"You need not worry about that. I have convinced Horace Slughorn to

come out of retirement to teach once again."

"I don't know what to say." Snape said earnestly. So long had he wanted

to show the students what it truly meant to fight the dark, as he had been

uniquely qualified to do so. His years in service to the Dark Lord had

given him insight on how dark wizards thought. He bowed his head low

to Dumbledore.

"I shall make you proud, Headmaster."

"I know you will. I ask that you be fair, and diligent. You must help Harry

and his friends, Severus. I fear the final battle will come sooner than we

hope for."

Snape watched as the ancient Headmaster turned to leave the Chamber.

"Please seal the entrance when you leave." Dumbledore said sadly.

Snape collected the bottles of venom into a large box and sealed it shut.

He shrunk the box and shoved it into his pocket. Snape was grateful to be

in the position he'd long for, but he was also filled with a sense of dread.

No Defense teacher had lasted more than a year in over twenty five

years. It was rumored that the job was cursed. Snape was determined to

break the jinx.

Snape took a final look at the Chamber, and felt as if something bright

had lit him from within. He smiled his first real smile in over fifteen

years. Somehow he felt a presence watching over him. A calming, loving

warmth deep inside his blackened heart.

"Lily." He said softly.

"So, you'll be in here with Neville." Harry said helping Blaise to the boys

room at the Beacon.

"I do appreciate this, Harry." The dark skinned boy smiled as he chose a

bed.

"Don't say that until after you get through your first workout tomorrow."

Harry grinned. After he had left Hogwarts, he and Sirius had gone to St.

Mungo's to retrieve Blaise and Susan. He had met Blaise's father, who had

been quite surprised to learn that Blaise had been speaking of Harry

Potter. Apparently, Blaise had never mentioned Harry's last name to his

father.

Susan had seemed oddly quiet all afternoon. She looked rather

frightened, and Blaise had assured Harry that the redhead was just

feeling the exhaustion of the past few days catching up with her.

"Harry, I lied to you at the hospital." Blaise said. He looked at Harry

seriously. Harry stepped closer and sat across from the handsome young

man.

"Susan isn't tired. Well, she is, but that's not all of it. She's feeling very

frightened. She nearly lost everything she holds dear in one moment. She

believes that she can't do this, that she isn't strong enough."

"But she is." Harry said.

"We know that. I need your help in showing her that she can stand with

us."

"I see." Harry said thoughtfully. "To be honest, I don't know how I can do

that. I don't know that I'm even strong enough. But I can't not fight. We

all have a choice to make here. To do what's right, and possibly lose

everything, or to do what's easy, and still lose everything."

"I think I explained that to her this morning." Blaise nodded.

"How do you feel about all this?"

"I knew what I was doing when I decided to be your friend. I knew what I

was getting mixed up in when Daphne first confessed she had a crush on

you. I knew then I would have a loyal, trusted friend in you. I also knew

that I was going to be subjected to all sorts of dangers. My father was one

of the few who never believed Voldemort to be dead. My mother as well.

When she died, I lost a piece of myself. I can identify with you a little,

because of it. The short version is, yes. I know what I'm doing, and I want

to do, because it's right."

"Thank you, Blaise. Susan will see it in time. Be patient. As you said, she

did nearly lose everything that matters. She's scared it will happen again,

but deep down, she knows what it means to not do anything. She will

lose everything. Give her a few days, and let her see what we can be

when we work together, then let her decide." Harry smiled. Blaise

nodded and he and Harry joined the others for dinner.

"Harry, I wanted to go swimming with you." Daphne whined a little as

they climbed in to the light house tower.

"I know, but I just don't feel like swimming right now." Harry said, taking

the black haired girl's hand and helping her into the glass room.

"You don't want to see me in my bikini?"

"No, I'd walk through fire to see you in your bikini." Harry blushed as he

spoke.

"Can I ask you something?" Daphne said, a little worriedly. Harry took

her fidgeting hands in his, smiling softly. He kissed her tenderly and

looked into her deep dark eyes, waiting for her to continue.

"Why haven't we done anything?" She asked, a deep crimson blush

coloring her cheeks.

'What do you mean?" Harry asked bewildered.

"I mean, yes, we've kissed, but we've never done anything else. Am I

repugnant?"

"What are you talking about? You're stunning. Why would you think

that?" Harry said, clearly not understanding any of this conversation.

"It's just that you've never tried to touch me."

"I touch you all the time."

"Yes, we hug, and you hold me, and that stuff, but you've never tried to

touch me."

"I don't understand." Harry said stepping back. "You're not making…..oh."

Harry's mind finally put the pieces together, and he looked at his

girlfriend, who was trying to look anywhere but at him.

"What brought this up?" He asked.

"I think it's been rolling around for awhile, but when I saw you in your

swimsuit this morning, I just felt this urge. I wanted to…to…I don't

know, to do things to you. Then after you left I got to thinking about how

long we've been together, and all the times we've been together, and it

hit me that not once have you done anything like a normal boy would."

"So, I'm not normal?" Harry asked, a little anger bubbling up.

"No. Not like that. Please try not to misunderstand me. Harry, I know that

I'm not ready for us to …"

"Make love?"

"Yes! I'm nowhere near ready for that. But I wouldn't mind exploring."

Harry nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "You're asking me to

cope a feel once in a while."

"There's no need to be crass, but essentially yes." Daphne said, a small

smirk on her face.

"I get it. Look, I don't want to push you into anything. And to be honest, I

never thought of it, at least not when we were together. I don't want to

hurt you, or make you angry."

"Then don't." Daphne smiled as she stepped closer to her boyfriend. "Take

things slow. I'm giving you permission, Harry, but just listen when I tell

you to stop. It doesn't necessarily mean I don't like it, just that I'm not

ready to go farther. And when I say that I want you to take me

swimming, then by Merlin, take me swimming!"

"Ok. I get it." He said, kissing her lips gently. "We'll go swimming

tomorrow night. I promise."

"You should be thankful that you're with me, and not Hermione. She

would have come here with loads of books for you to read on the matter."

"Maybe I should read a book. I have no idea what I'm doing." Harry

shrugged. Daphne held him closer, kissing him for a long time. When she

released his lips, she grinned.

"That makes two of us, my love."

10. Chapter 10

The rest of the summer passed in a blur. Everyday, the teenagers woke up

to run, swim, and do calisthenics. The rest of the day was spent reading

and compiling lists of spells to practice when they returned to Hogwarts,

or just being teenagers. They had journeyed to Diagon Alley to pick up

their supplies for the coming school year and had been surprised at the

near emptiness, except at one shop.

The shop was huge and featured a giant, two headed display which

actually cried out to passersby. Weasley Wizard Wheezes. The group

entered and were nearly blinded by the intense brightness of the place.

Along every wall, and reaching to the high ceilings, were rows and rows

of products. Fake Wands, Skiving Snackboxes, Personal Daydream

Charms, Self Inking Quills, Reusable Hangman sets, Punching Telescopes,

and Patented Weasley Fireworks.

There were love potions, and exploding whoopee cushions, and glasses

that would tweak the wearers nose, and the famous portable swamps.

Fake galleons that you could use to communicate with friends.

Harry was stunned into a fit of hysterical laughter when he read a giant

sign over a display that advertise there newest product, U-No-Poo.

"I believe the boy likes it." George said as he met with the group. Fred

was there as well.

"What do you think?" He asked.

"This is amazing." Harry said, wiping tears from his eyes.

"I love it." Neville grinned. Tracey nodded.

"Guys, what are these?" Daphne asked, poking her finger into a large cage

were tiny little creatures that looked like small balls of fluff with cute

stubby little legs were running and frolicking.

"Ah, Pygmy Puffs. Miniature Puffskiens. We can't keep them in stock.

They're quite easy to train and just so darn cute." Fred said. "We got a

license to breed them a few weeks ago. Only place in England to get

them."

"Haven't you ladies found our Wonder-witch products? Ginny's working

the counter, she'll love to see you guys." George said to the four girls, and

led them to a large counter off to one side.

"Come with me, Harry." Fred said seriously. "You guys look around,

whatever you want, fifty percent off." Fred smiled to Blaise and Neville,

who looked as though it were Christmas.

Fred led Harry into a back room, where they were met by George.

"We kind of came up with a few happy accidents. So we began

experimenting some more, and now we have a more serious line. We're

providing this stuff to the Order." Fred smiled.

"We want you to take a few things, as well. You might find it all very

useful." George added. The Weasley twins began packing a rather large

bag full of boxes of varying sizes, telling Harry what each item was as

they packed.

"Shield Cloaks. They won't stop Unforgivables, but they are quite useful

against most other curses."

"Peruvian Darkness Powder. Smash the vile on the ground and it provides

a cloud of darkness that no light can penetrate. Great for making

getaways."

"Decoy Detonators. Wind it up, let it go and it walks away. After about a

minute, it explodes with an enormous boom."

"You'll like this. Drop the bundle of wire behind you if you're running, it

straightens out and hovers, tripping your pursuer, then wraps itself

around their legs so they can't chase you. We don't have a name for it yet.

Just perfected them a week ago."

"This is great guys. What do I owe you?" Harry said, going for his money

bag.

"Your gold's no good here." Fred said, stopping Harry.

"But…"

"Harry, do you have any idea how long we've dreamed of doing this?"

George said, waving to the shop around them. "You made it possible,

mate. Whatever you need, whenever you need it, it's yours."

"Mr. Weasley?" A young witch stuck her head inside the room.

"Yes, Grace?" Fred smiled brightly.

"Fred's got a bit of a crush on our employee." George whispered, then

grunted when his twin elbowed him.

"We need more fake wands. The deluxe versions are all out." Grace

smiled shyly.

"I'll be right there." Fred said. He went to the back storerooms, whistling,

leaving George and Harry laughing at his antics.

"Come on, you've got to get some of the fun stuff while you're here."

George smiled, escorting Harry back into the shop.

And hour later, the group had returned to the Beacon just in time for

lunch.

And so August passed, and it was finally time to head back to Hogwarts.

The morning they were to leave, Sirius had awoken them for their last

workout at the Beacon. The group, with the exception of Harry who

seemed intent on his workout, groaned and complained, even though

they had all come to enjoy the exercise. After a month, they had all felt

more energetic and stronger.

Daphne and Tracey ran together, discussing, as usual, their boyfriends,

who were running at the front of the pack. Daphne had noticed that they

had fallen into running in pairs, with the exception of Hermione, who

was lagging in the rear of the group. It wasn't surprising, as Hermione

had stayed up very late reading her new school books.

Daphne and Tracey also knew that Hermione had been becoming quite

nervous for school to start. She hadn't said it to anyone, but both

Slytherin girls knew that Hermione was anticipating meeting her true

love on the train. Both girls knew that Hermione was becoming more and

more flustered with the coming train ride.

Daphne shook her head as they were drawing closer to the bushy haired

bookworm. A evil idea popped into her head. She looked at Tracey, a

sinister smirk on her face.

"Hang back and follow my lead." She said softly, and sped up her run a

bit to catch up to the Gryffindor.

Smack!

"Hey!" Hermione squealed as Daphne passed her, smacking her bottom.

"Come on, Hermione, pick up your pace!"

"Alright, fine. You needn't smack my bottom."

"But I thought you liked it." Daphne pouted playfully. Tracey came by

then, also slapping Hermione's posterior.

"Let's get it moving, Granger!"

"Enough." Hermione huffed. She began to quicken her steps when Susan

ran by her, also reaching out to slap the bushy haired girl's rear end.

"Stop spanking me!" She cried. Susan could only giggle, looking over her

shoulder as she continued her run.

Hermione scowled. She was about to chase her three female friends when

she felt another hand smacking her now burning cheek.

"Did you not hear me?! Stop spanking me!"

"What?" Blaise said, now running backwards. "I thought it was like a luck

thing. You know like rubbing a bald guy's head. Spank Hermione's arse

for luck."

"We're spanking Hermione?" Neville asked as he and Harry came running

by. Harry could only chuckle and arch his eyebrows menacingly.

"I swear I will hex the next person to lay a hand on my posterior!" She

screamed, pushing her hind end against the wall to prevent further

spankings. Daphne and Tracey, who were approaching again, began

laughing.

"But Hermione, what if it's your boyfriend?" Tracey giggled, then began

sprinting as Hermione tore after her.

"Alright, you lot." Sirius said, signaling for them to stop. "I think we've all

heard quite enough about Hermione's love of being spank. You naughty

little thing"

"It's not funny! I do not like to be spanked!" Hermione's face was red with

embarrassment. The rest of them were laughing hysterically.

"You're all going to get it. I'm getting Ginny to teach me her Bat Bogey

Hex!"

"We don't have time for swimming today, so everyone get a shower and

get to breakfast." Sirius continued, wiping tears from his eyes. "You'll

need to keep this up at Hogwarts. So every weekday, at least once around

the lake before breakfast. If you need anything, I'm a mirror call away."

Sirius said, leading them all out.

Harry was surprised how organized and quickly they got to Kings Cross.

Unlike when he'd stayed with the Weasleys, there had been nothing

forgotten or last minute packing. They had arrived with plenty of time,

and Daphne had been able to catch up with her parents when they

arrived with her sister.

"Harry, good to see you." Cyrus Greengrass smiled politely as he shook

the youths hand.

"Good to see you as well, Mr. Greengrass."

"I see you took good care of my daughter, thank you for that."

"Thank you for allowing her to stay so long." Harry smiled genuinely.

"Since you were so gracious to our Daphne, Aurora and I would very

much like it if you were to spend Christmas with us."

"I think I'd like that."

"Good. I'll expect you for the holidays. We can finally get to know one

another."

"I'd really like that, sir."

The platform filled rapidly with students and their parents, and Harry

and his friends said their goodbyes, and boarded the train. They found

two compartments next to each other and made themselves comfortable,

waiting for a few others to join them.

"Luna!" Harry said spotting the pretty blonde Ravenclaw.

"Hello, Harry." She smiled as she was greeted by the others as well.

"Would you like to join us?" Daphne smiled.

"Will Ron be with you?"

"I hope so." Harry said.

"Then I would be most pleased to join you." Luna grinned.

The train got under way at exactly eleven o'clock, and Hermione went on

to the Prefects meting, telling them all that she would most likely see Ron

there and bring him along when it was over. Not long after she left,

Ginny Weasley found them and came to say hello. She wasn't alone

either.

"Hey, Dean." Harry smiled.

"Hi, Harry. Good summer?"

"Traveling and spending a lot of time with this beautiful lady." Harry

grinned, nudging Daphne, who blushed lightly. "Yours?"

"Good. Stayed with Seamus for a bit. Was good fun."

"Good to hear it."

"Are you going to keep the DA going this year?" Dean asked.

"Actually, I am. Dumbledore asked that we keep it going and open it to

anyone. I think it's a good idea."

"Fantastic. I did excellent on my OWLs because of it." Dean nodded.

"Dad told me that there was a large number of Outstandings in Defense

this year." Ginny smiled. "Too bad Umbridge can't take credit for it." She

said, dripping with sarcasm.

"Over half the people in our year were in the DA." Daphne thought out

loud. "You're going to have to have different levels this year, Harry. Not

everyone was involved and you can't expect second years to just pick

everything up."

"I've thought about that. I'm going to break it up and have some of you

guys help teach."

"That's a good idea." Ginny said.

"I learned as I was teaching." Harry said. "I think it might help you lot

understand things better if you were teaching someone else."

They continued talking, going back and forth between the two cabins,

laughing and joking and sharing stories of their summer. It was one of

the lighter spots along the train. But somewhere near the rear of the train

was another matter entirely.

Draco Malfoy was exhausted. He felt drained and sick. His face was

sweaty, and his normally slicked hair was messy. The Slytherin Prince

looked like a pauper, with torn clothes and deep black circles under his

eyes.

This was the fourth time this summer that he felt like this. It happened

after every mission he'd accomplished for his new master. He had been

called to the Dark Lord, and given his assignment. He would journey to

wherever the Dark Lord had sent him, and he would feel an incredible

surge of magical power. It was like being charged by lightning. Draco

sometimes swore he could see little crackles of energy burst between his

gloved fingers.

But then, when it was all over, and Draco had returned to that shabby

little hut in France, he would feel as if all of his energy had been sucked

away. He always felt normal after he ate and slept for an entire day,

sometimes he felt stronger than he had before he had been called.

Something was happening, and Draco knew that it was the Dark Lord's

doing. He thought he was being rewarded, just as he'd been promised. He

didn't dare question his master. Draco knew that to question his reward

would be like spitting in his master's face. No, he would not disrespect

his great master. He would simply have to figure out how his power was

growing on his own.

"Draco." Pansy Parkinson said as she threw herself at the blond boy. "I've

missed you. Did you get any of my letters?"

Draco looked up to see both Crabbe and Goyle along with Millicent

Bulstrode, who looked bigger and stronger than both of his goons. Draco

felt no happiness at the sight of them. He felt contempt for Pansy, who

was watching him like a love sick puppy.

"I got them." Draco said slowly, his gray eyes looking past her and out the

window. "I burned them without reading them."

"What?" Pansy asked, eyes wide.

"Parkinson, you must know you and I were never going to be." Draco said

lazily. "All you were was a shag when I needed a release. I put up with

your lost puppy routine because it was easier than pretending to

apologize whenever I wanted to get off. You were the easiest girl to get

into bed, but not the prettiest. I've outgrown you."

"How can you say this?" She asked, her tears streaming down her cheeks.

"Because it's true. I don't need any of you. Leave, now."

Pansy didn't need to be told twice, she pushed past the other three and

raced off. Millicent followed, while Crabbe and Goyle simple stared at

their leader.

"I thought I was clear." Draco sneered. Crabbe nudge Goyle and the two

left the Slytherin Prince to his thoughts.

Draco smiled to himself. He needed no one now. He had the Dark Lord,

and that was all he needed. His power was growing and soon, he would

exact his revenge on those who had wronged him. His only dilemma was

who to start with. He fell asleep dreaming of the sweet music of

screaming victims.

"Ron." Harry smiled, shaking his friends hand as he sat down with the

group.

"Hey, Harry."

"Where's Hermione?" Daphne asked.

"She got stopped by Ernie. He wanted to talk to her about something."

Ron said. Daphne got up, kissed Harry quickly and left. Harry shrugged

as Ron smiled. Luna poked her head in just then.

"I thought I heard you, Ron." She smiled.

"Hey." Ron responded, holding out his hand for the pretty blonde who

took it, and sat in Ron's lap.

"Looks like you guys got closer since Harry's birthday." Neville smiled as

he too joined the group.

"Yeah." Ron smiled lightly. "It was hard to let her go after she kissed me

like that."

"If I had known, I would have done it sooner." Luna smiled.

Harry noticed something then, in that moment. Luna looked different.

Her eyes didn't look so far away, and her smile wasn't so dreamy. She

looked, well, normal. A thought occurred to him. What if Luna's "loony"

persona was just an act as Daphne's "ice queen" was. A way to get people

to be themselves around her, without realizing that the blonde was

listening to everything that was said. It was something he would have to

ask Ron about later.

"Where's Tracey?" Ron asked.

"Daphne popped in and they took off. Looking for Hermione, I guess."

Neville shrugged.

"I suppose they went to give her support with Ernie." Harry smiled.

"Do you think Ernie was who the fortune teller was talking about?" Luna

asked, her eyes back to their normal surprised state.

"I hope not." Neville shook his head. "Ernie's not real nice. He's no Draco,

but he's kind of jerk."

"Maybe Hermione can cool him out." Ron commented. "She improved all

of us."

"You mean by making us take our studies seriously, and keeping us from

beating Malfoy into a pulp?" Harry asked sarcastically.

"And, keeping us from getting expelled from school at every turn." Neville

remarked.

"And, trying to improve our manners." Ron added.

The three boys began laughing as they lamented Hermione's qualities. A

few cars away, the three girls were sitting in a compartment. One was

pacing back and forth, shaking her hands frantically.

"Slow down, Hermione. What happened?" Daphne said trying to calm her

friend down.

"Ok, so right after the prefect meeting, I was walking back, and Justin

Finch-Fletchly stopped me. He seemed kind of nervous and I thought that

I've known him for awhile, maybe he's my true love, like the fortune

teller said. I got kind of excited, but then Terry Boot came in and he

wanted to ask me something, so I started thinking maybe it's Terry. He's

not bad looking, right? Then in walks Eddie Carmichael from Ravenclaw.

I panicked and got out of there. Then I ran into Ernie. I don't know which

one it's supposed to be."

Hermione sat down heavily and leaned into Daphne.

"Calm down." Daphne smiled. "We'll help you figure this out."

"Most girls would kill for this sort of problem." Tracey grinned. "To have

four boys to choose from."

"What did they ask you?" Daphne asked.

"Nothing. Justin was interrupted by Terry, who was interrupted by Eddie,

and then I ran. Ernie only wanted to know if the DA was going to

continue."

"Do you like any of them?" Daphne asked.

"Not Ernie. He's just not for me. I don't know Eddie at all. But both Terry

and Justin are very nice." Hermione answered.

"And cute." Tracey added. Hermione frowned and Daphne chuckled.

"What am I going to do?" Hermione whined.

"This from the same girl who thinks Divination is rubbish." Tracey

grinned.

Hermione looked up, her face lifting. "You're right." She said to the both

of them.

"Why am I stressing over this? It was some fraud at a carnival." Hermione

stood up. She balled her fists and straightened her shoulders.

"Where are you going?" Daphne asked.

"To find out what each boy wanted. I'll see you back at our

compartment." Hermione walked out to find each of the three boys who

had stopped her earlier.

"Great, now we have to wait for her to get flustered again." Daphne said

disappointed. "I wanted to help her."

"So did I." Tracey smiled. "First she has to figure which one she likes. I'm

rooting for Finch-Fletchley."

"Why him?"

"Simple. He's a good looking bloke, but he's also Muggleborn. He's

uniquely qualified for our little brainiac. Plus, he's top in his house. Can

you think of anyone better?"

"Boot's not bad."

"True, but after the Goldstein incident, she's going to be a little weary of

Ravenclaws. Speaking of which, it's going to be interesting to see how

Cho and the others treat Harry this year. There's going to be fall out from

all the false accusations and everything from last year."

"What about our own house. We still have the Draco problem. Is he going

to continue with his tortures? What do we do if he does?" Daphne

queried.

"We're going to have to be on guard, as always." Tracey shrugged.

"It's strange, we haven't seen the little ferret yet." Daphne stood. Tracey

followed her example. They began returning to where their friends were.

"Maybe he's made his customary visit to Harry already."

The girls returned and learned that there had been no sign of Malfoy. The

group shared laughs as they came up with more and more wondrous

reasons as to why Malfoy had not graced them with his annoying

presence. Hermione joined them a few moments later, a bright smile on

her face, though she would not give any reason as to why.

After a while they all changed into their school robes in preparation for

their arrival. The train finally came to a complete stop and all along the

platform students began disembarking.

A smile came to Harry's face as he heard the familiar call "Firs' years this

way!" Harry looked and saw Hagrid's silhouette waving the youngsters to

him. Daphne took his arm and began leading him to the carriages when

Harry heard something else.

"Draco Malfoy, Please take your wand and place it on the ground."

Harry and many others turned to see eight Aurors, all with wands out

and pointing at the aristocratic youth, who was sneering back.

"What is this?" Malfoy demanded.

"You are under arrest for the murder of four Aurors. Place your wand on

the ground." The lead Auror said again.

"Killing an Auror?" Draco asked, raising an eyebrow. "How could I kill an

Auror?"

"Just place you wand on the ground, boy!"

Harry felt a wave of anger flush through his mind. Anger that wasn't his

own. Harry flicked his wrist, and his wand shot out of it's holster and into

his hand. His scar prickled, which set Harry in motion. His friends

grabbed him quickly, keeping him back for the moment. The Aurors were

closing in on Draco, who was still smiling malevolently at them all.

Slowly, and purposefully he reached into his robes and took out his

wand, holding it away from his body so they could all see it.

The lead Auror again ordered the blonde boy to place it on the ground

and to step away. Draco began bending low as if to place the wand on

the ground, and suddenly flicked the wand at the lead Auror. A nasty

looking flash of purple shot from Draco's wand and hit the lead Auror in

the chest, knocking him back several feet, where he began tearing at his

chest and coughing up blood.

Two more Auror's moved in, but Draco had anticipated this and surged

forward out of the way of the two stunning spells that had been fired at

him. Draco spun letting loose a volley of different spells.

Screams were heard as children all along the platform began running

away from the growing battle. Draco quickly analyzed the situation. One

Auror was down, and would be dead in another few moments. The others

would be more difficult to eliminate now that he had lost the element of

surprise, but it didn't matter. Two stunning spells came at him, but Draco

got his shield up in time, and returned with two more of the purple

spells.

One of the Aurors tried to get behind the boy, but Draco spotted the

move and hit the woman with a leg locker curse and followed it with a

stunning spell. His movements were lightning fast. Draco blocked another

volley of stunners, laughing as he conjured his shield. He was beginning

to see why his Aunt Bellatrix was so fond of fighting these buffoons.

Though Draco still felt exhausted from his previous nights exertion, and

he didn't have the energy he usually received from the Dark Lord before

an assignment, he felt this was no contest. He had studied the Aurors

tactics in his encounters. They were predictable, and uncreative. Draco

rolled into a crouch, sure that these fools would be no problem. As he

prepared for another volley of spells he felt several somethings hit him in

the spine, sending him sprawling into the midst of the Aurors. He

scrambled up as the Aurors were grabbing him up. He suddenly found

himself bound and his wand taken from him.

His gray eyes searched frantically until he saw them. Daphne Greengrass

looked pleased, while Tracey Davis was laughing. She was laughing at

him. Draco's face burned with anger. Blaise Zabini still had his wand

leveled at the blonde boy, his eyes cold, while that blood traitor Bones

held his arm. The mudblood Granger was there. Her wand was in her

hand and she was watching him closely. But in front of them all were his

most hated foes. Longbottom and Potter.

Draco began struggling against his bonds, his rage coming to an intense

boil.

"You. You've been thorns in my side too long." He growled sinisterly.

The remaining Aurors checked on their fallen comrades, and collected

Draco's wand. One of them nodded at the group of children, a grateful

smile on his face. Two of them hefted the corpse of the fallen Auror and

they awoke the one woman who had been stunned. Still Draco continued

his tirade of curses and threats.

"They won't keep me, Potter. I'll be coming for your blood. Do you hear

me? I'm going to kill you, Potter. I'm going to kill you. I'll see your blood

spilled, Potter, mark my words!"

Harry slowly lowered his wand, still watching the boy who had done his

best to make Harry miserable over the last five years. He couldn't look at

anyone else until the Aurors apparated him away, still screaming and

ranting.

It was a long moment before anyone moved. At last it was Hagrid's voice

that finally broke the silent din and released people from there shocked

stupors. Harry continued to stare at the place where Draco had been only

moments before, a shiver of something crawling up his spine. Something

in his head told Harry that this had not been his last encounter with

Draco Malfoy.

"Come on, love." Daphne said softly. "Let's go. It's over."

"OH, DEAR!" Hermione gasped. The others turned to see what had

frightened the bushy haired witch, and received a shock themselves.

Harry and Neville had no idea what the others were gaping at until

Hermione stepped closer to the carriage, reaching out to the leathery

skinned skeletal horse who was sniffing at her hand curiously

"I can see them. I can see the thestrals." Daphne whispered horrified. She

quickly turned back to look at the spot where the first Auror had fallen.

Harry saw tears falling from her deep chocolate eyes. He held her close

as she began to cry in earnest. The others gathered closer as well. Harry

could see Tracey clinging to Neville, who looked quite upset himself.

It was bittersweet. None of them had known the man who Draco had cut

down so mercilessly. But together they had stopped the little bastard

from harming anyone else. He was on his way to Azkaban, and with that

came a promise for a better year at school. However it had come at a

price, one that Harry had hoped they would not have to pay. Harry knew

it was war and eventually they would see the atrocities. He had always

hoped it would be much later, and not at the hands of someone they

knew so well, even if it was Malfoy.

Harry understood that they were mourning now. Harry couldn't help

himself as he, too, shed tears. Childhood had ended and they were

mourning it's passing.

11. Chapter 11

The sorting ceremony was just as enlightening as always, as the Sorting

Hat sang a brand new song in which it praised those who had united and

encouraged the rest of the school to join together against the coming

darkness.

Dumbledore gave a very short speech in which he quickly addressed the

arrest of Draco Malfoy, only saying that the young man had broken the

law, and would be paying for his mistakes. The Headmaster also

introduced Horace Slughorn, who had come out of retirement to take up

teaching Potions, while Snape would take up the vacant post of Defense

teacher. This had led to much murmuring and a few shouts of disbelief.

Harry had been very surprised by the appointment. He had known, as

many others had, Snape had wanted to teach Defense Against the Dark

Arts for ages. Even though things between Harry and Snape had changed,

Harry was still unsure of the man. He had only had one conversation

with the man since he had come clean with the reasons for his loathing of

Harry. Harry had seen a change in the man, but had not made up his

mind about Snape.

Harry was supposed to be taking lessons with the man to train for his

inevitable confrontation with Voldemort. Harry would have plenty of

time to figure out what to make of this new Snape. For now, there was

the new teacher, Slughorn, to take the measure of.

He was a beefy man, bigger than Uncle Vernon, if it were possible. He

was bald, but had a walrus like mustache. He was dressed in the finest

suit Harry had seen on such a large man.

"Hermione, do you know anything about Slughorn?" Harry asked.

"No. I've never heard of him." She responded.

"He taught my parents." Ron said. "They said he's fair, and kind of fun,

but he does play favorites."

"So, like a kinder Snape." Neville commented.

"That'd be my guess." Ron nodded, filling his plate with his third helping.

Harry had noticed that he hadn't spoken once with his mouth full. He had

to admit, Ron was actually trying to break all of his bad habits.

The rest of the meal was quite uneventful. Harry kept looking over to

Daphne, who was watching him as well. Harry's mind recounted his past

month with the girl who held his heart. They had become so much closer.

He trusted her more fully than anyone in his life. He felt an emptiness

without her near him, as if a piece of him was missing. It was only now

that he began to understand the power of his emotions for her. He knew

what it meant to love, and to be loved. It was an intense epiphany, and

his head began to ache at the thought.

He watched Daphne, as she whipped her silken black hair over her

shoulder and smiled at something Tracey was saying to her, and his heart

was filled to bursting with his love for her. His head pounded harder, and

Snape's words came to him.

"If you can reverse that, by feeling love and happiness, it is my theory the

Horcrux will weaken."

Harry concentrated hard on how it felt to kiss Daphne's sweet soft lips,

and he felt a strong pulse of pain, and his vision went blurry and

darkened. He scoffed when he felt the pounding in his head intensify. Of

course this would be painful, why should it be any different than

anything he's ever done before. Harry kept focusing on the beautiful

black haired girl. Her soft cream colored skin, her deep chocolate eyes,

and her bright warm smile. The way she would run her fingers through

his hair when she held him. How her body felt against his when they

would lay together in the lighthouse tower watching the sunset.

With each pleasant thought, there was a intense burst of pain and a rush

of fear. Harry tried to ignore these. He clutched the table, focusing solely

on the girl at the Slytherin table, who was now watching him with a look

of concern. Harry never felt the warm trickle of blood that was falling

from his scar. He didn't hear his friends calling out to him, he never felt

his head hit the stone floor. The last thing he would remember was the

violent scream of pain before the darkness washed over him, and

wrapped him in it's loving embrace.

Hermione and the others had not been allowed to go visit Harry in the

infirmary. She had been ordered to return to her common room along

with all Harry's other friends. She, Ginny, Ron, and Neville had come

back to the common room, where they were assaulted by questions over

the boy. Neville answered the questions while the others had snuck away.

Soon after, the interrogation ended and Neville joined the group in front

of the fire.

Ron and Neville began a whispered conversation over Harry's collapse,

while Ginny was talking to Lavender and Parvati over boys. Hermione's

own mind was a wash of subjects. She had her customary book in her

hands, but hadn't turned a page in some time. Her thoughts were on two

boys. One who was unconscious in the Hospital Wing, and another who

had her interest piqued.

She was having a hard time trying to focus, her emotions as split as they

were. She wanted to be happy. Malfoy was on his way to Azkaban, and

Hermione had a boy crushing on her, but her best friend was lying in the

infirmary on the very first night of school, a new record for him.

Hermione's mind kept replaying the train ride. She wanted to worry and

fret over Harry, but somewhere in her brilliant mind, Harry's voice kept

telling her not to worry. And so, her mind kept throwing up distractions

in the form of the boy who had so nervously asked her to be allowed to

join her to study.

Hermione had three boys to hunt down and find out what they had

wanted of her. She had been overwhelmed by boys, and her mind kept

repeating the fortune teller's words that she would meet her true love on

the train. She had scoffed at first, but over the next month it had become

quite the daydream for the brainy girl.

She had found Terry Boot, who had only wanted to know if the DA was

going to continue this year. Eddie Carmichael had disappeared so, she

never did find out what he had wanted. She had finally found Justin with

Zacharias Smith, who smiled at his acquaintance, and queried about her

summer.

When Hermione had said that she had come to find out what Justin had

wanted earlier, the boy flushed red, and Zach tried to disguise his

amusement in a coughing fit. Justin stood up and moved into the

corridor with the girl and fidgeted as if he had fire ants crawling under

his robes.

"I never had the chance to talk to you properly last year, and I tried to

perfect a speech to you over the summer, but I was rubbish with it."

Justin Finch-Fletchley stammered. Hermione's eyes widened, knowing

what the poor boy was trying to say, but she couldn't find it within

herself to ease his agony, mostly because she was unsure of what to do

herself.

"I know that we don't know each other all that well, but I thought that

maybe you'd allow me the privilege of getting to know you. I find you

very attractive, and well, I just wondered if, perhaps, we might study

together sometime, and perhaps get to know one another." He said,

wiping his hands on his robes, nervously.

"I think I would like that, Justin. Perhaps after dinner tomorrow night?"

Hermione smiled shyly. Justin nodded his acquiescence and they bid

each other a fond goodbye. Hermione swore she heard whoops of joy

coming from Justin's compartment.

Justin had always seemed nice to Hermione. He was often at the top of

classes, and he didn't seem to be the macho, arrogant type like some. He

was a Muggleborn like herself, so they already had something in

common. And, Justin had become quite handsome. He was much taller

than she was, and his dark chestnut hair was styled nicely. His eyes were

bright brown, almost hazel in color. And when he wasn't so nervous,

Justin usually had an easy smile on his face.

Hermione wrapped an arm around herself as she allowed a smile to play

at the corners of her mouth as she thought of the boy. She wanted to take

her time, and really get to know the boy, but something about him made

her heartbeat quicken. Perhaps the fortune teller wasn't a fraud, but only

time could tell.

"Hermione!" Ginny's voice cut through her thoughts. Hermione looked up

into the smiling face of her redheaded friend.

"What?" she asked, shaking her head to clear her thoughts.

"I thought we were best friends."

"We are. What's wrong?"

"How come you never told me? Why did I have to hear it from others?"

"What are you talking about?"

"That you liked to be spanked. I never ever pictured that you were into

that kind of thing." Ginny was smiling mischievously. Her voice was loud

enough for the entire common room to have heard, and sure enough

heads were turning in her direction.

"Wow, Hermione." Parvati giggled. "We've shared a room with you for

five years, and you never once said anything."

"It's always the bookish ones that are the wildest." Lavender added.

"I do not!" Hermione blustered, her face reddening. Both Ron and Neville

had fallen into silent guffaws, and Ginny's face was a mask of

amusement.

"Come on, Hermione. You're among friends, if you can't talk about it with

us…" Ginny smiled.

"Whoa, Hermione." Seamus said, leaning over the couch and placing his

head next to hers. "If you're into that, what else are you hiding?"

Hermione grimaced, and popped Seamus with her book. Seamus fell back

onto the floor, gripping his face, and laughing at the same time. The rest

of the common room burst into laughter.

"I'm only going to say this once!" Hermione stood up quickly, staring at

everyone angrily. "I do not, and have never, enjoyed being spanked! I

would appreciate it if you would all keep your disgusting thoughts to

yourselves from now on." She began to storm out when Colin Creevey

shouted at her.

"It'll be hard when your shaking that thing like that!"

Again the room burst with laughter, and Hermione shrieked and ran up

to the her bed. Tomorrow several people were going to get hexed, and

Colin would be first. Then she was going to hit Blaise. Hermione knew it

had been the dark skinned Slytherin who had told Ginny about how they

had all slapped her posterior that morning in an effort to get her moving

and embarrass her, which they had succeeded with on both counts. Yes,

Blaise was going to get the worst of her wrath.

When Daphne and Tracey entered the Slytherin common room after

trying to check on Harry, they had been astonished by the change. The

other Slytherins were dancing and singing, and carrying on like they had

just won the Quidditch cup. With very few exceptions, all the Slytherins

were having a very good time.

The two girls asked about the older students, and it seemed the party was

for the arrest of Draco Malfoy. They all seemed happy that the blonde

prince was no longer in school with them to ruin their lives and make

them afraid.

Crabbe, Goyle, Theodore Nott, and Millicent Bulstrode sat in a corner

eyeing everyone dangerously, but had made no attempt to stop the

festivities. Daphne found it odd that Pansy was not among that small

group, but her mind was too full to really think on it much. Daphne knew

that there was now a power vacuum in the house. Slytherin House had

long been a aristocracy of sorts, with the one who seemed to wield the

most power leading the house. It had been Malfoy since second year, his

father had all but assured it, but now the ferret was gone. Daphne looked

about the room, trying to puzzle out who might try to be the next

Slytherin Prince.

Nott stood a good chance, but the little blighter wasn't cunning enough.

On top of that, he had no supporters. None of the seventh years would

try, as they all seemed wrapped up in their own lives. Some of them

would be forced into the Dark Lords service right out of school, if they

hadn't already taken the mark.

There were younger students who might try, but it was really a matter of

who had the strongest support. Then, an idea occurred to Daphne. She

had only two years left, and she had no ambitions to lead a bunch of

school children, but maybe her sister could do it. Astoria was a very

strong young woman, and she had the cunning and the intelligence to

make the house better for all, and even help to rid them of the stigma

that all dark wizards came from Slytherin.

Astoria was already holding court with her many friends in the house,

and some of the first years were listening to her sister with rapt attention.

Yes, why not, Astoria. She was charismatic and easy to get along with, if

you weren't related to her. She was only a third year, but it didn't matter,

Draco had only been a second year when he gained power. Daphne

would talk to her sister, and begin helping to make Astoria the new

Slytherin Princess.

Daphne grabbed Tracey and began leading her to the dormitory to get

her best friend in on the idea. They hurried into the dorm, and Daphne

was about to tell Tracey was about to explain her idea when they heard

someone crying. The two girls pushed aside the curtains on one of the

beds to see Pansy Parkinson balling her eyes out.

"Pansy?" Tracey said awkwardly. "Are you alright?"

"No. You were right." Pansy said angrily. "He was just using me. Why

couldn't I see it?"

Daphne sat on her dorm mates' bed and put her hand on the upset girls

back.

"I just kept thinking if I give him what he wants, he'll come around. He'll

love me. I am so stupid. I even agreed with all his shite!"

"What happened? What did he say?" Tracey asked.

"He just told me what he truly thought of me. How I was only kept

around so he could get his rocks off. He said I was easy. Merlin I am

easy!" Pansy flopped back onto her bed.

"Well, this is just your chance to be who you want to be." daphne said

softly. "You shouldn't chase someone around who just wants to use you as

a .."

"depository?" Tracey remarked.

"Delicate. Learn it!" Daphne shouted, smacking her best friend on the

arm. Tracey shrugged but looked a little shamed.

"The point is," Daphne continued, staring icily at Tracey. "is that you

shouldn't change yourself just to make some boy, who isn't worthy of you

in the first place, like you. Draco was a ponce. You've known that all this

time, but for whatever reason, you chased after him. He had his head to

far up his arse to see who you really were. It's his lose. Find someone

better, someone who's worthy of you."

Pansy sat up, rubbing her eyes and sniffling.

"I'm sorry." She said. "To both of you. I've been so mean to you because I

was trying to impress that pillow biter. I am going to be my own person.

I'm going to find someone to make me happy."

"Good." Daphne said.

"That's the spirit. Besides, you get the last laugh. He's going to Azkaban,

and in a month he's going to be wishing he were with you." Tracey

smiled.

"You're right." Pansy smiled, tears still in her eyes. "He's going to wish he

could be with me. I hope he gets what he deserves!" Pansy nearly

screamed.

Daphne felt as if the world had suddenly begun spinning out of control.

Draco had been arrested, she and Tracey were comforting Pansy who had

always been somewhat fiendish to them. What else was going to happen

this year, Daphne could only guess at.

Draco was pacing back and forth in his cell. He had been shoved in there

immediately after he'd been brought in. He was fuming. He would have

been able to beat those damn Aurors if it hadn't been for Potter. Once

again, Potter interfered, and here he was in the custody of the impotent

Ministry.

Draco wasn't worried. He would be taken to Azkaban and soon after, he

would be released. There was no way the Dark Lord was going to allow

his weapon to be taken away from him.

Draco smirked. The Dark Lord would probably unleash his wrath on the

Ministry for this affront. Draco would be able to fulfill one of his inner

most desires. He would wade through the Ministry and mutilate every

single person he came across. Perhaps he would be lucky and find a

Weasley.

That thought made him laugh. Draco actually fell over laughing at the

thought of getting his hands on Arthur Weasley and ripping his flesh

from his bones, and sending his face to the rest of the redheaded blood

traitors.

Draco pulled himself onto his cot, still chuckling. Oh the fun he would

have when the Dark Lord set him free. He no longer had to attend that

travesty of a school, and he could now put all his energies into ridding

the world of the disease of mud bloods.

Oh yes, he could feel the magic tingling in his very veins. He would be

free very soon, and the world would soon tremble at the name Malfoy.

Harry awoke well past midnight. His head throbbed dully and his

stomcah lurched lightly. He sat up and heave a sigh. He was in the

hospital wing on his first night.

"This has got to be a new record or something." Harry groaned.

"It is, Potter." Came a voice Harry recognized.

"Professor Snape?" Harry asked.

"Indeed. I have been waiting for you to awake. I had to know what

happened to you."

Harry looked to the man who was veiled in the shadows. He felt no hate

towards the man anymore. He felt no malice towards the man anymore.

Harry wasn't sure what he felt towards the man who had made it a habit

to torment and punish the boy for his entire career at Hogwarts. Until

late last year, Snape had took great pleasure in finding new ways to goad

the boy into saying anything to allow for the taking of points. That all

changed when Harry finally confront the former Potions Master about his

grudge against the Gryffindor. Snape had come clean about his friendship

with Harry's mother, and how Harry's father had menaced a younger

Snape throughout school. But worst of all was Snape's confession of how

it had been him that had led Voldemort to kill Harry's parents. It was

something Snape had never forgiven himself of. The guilt and his own

self hatred had been projected onto Harry. But Snape was changing.

"Your scar split open, and then you passed out. Did you have a vision?"

"No. I was watching Daphne at dinner and just thinking about how I felt

about her. Then my head began pounding." Harry said thoughtfully.

"Go on." Snape urged.

"I started thinking of what you said to me, about weakening the Horcrux,

so I focused on how Daphne made me feel, and the pain increased, and

then I blacked out."

"Interesting. It seems I may have been correct. With your permission, I

would like to examine your mind."

Harry thought for a moment. He wanted to know if he had managed to

weaken the cursed Horcrux. He nodded slowly and Snape rose to his feet.

He urged Harry to lay back and try to relax.

Harry kept his eyes open and imagined a warm empty beach, like the

ones he and Sirius had visited during the summer. He could feel a

pressure in his head, but this one was not like the brute force attacks

Snape had made him endure during their Occulmency training. Harry

kept focusing on the white sand and the gorgeous blue waters. After a

few moments, the pressure receeded and Harry stared at Snape.

"Well, Potter. You have impressed me. I am unsure of how much damage

you caused, but the link feels less powerful. This is not to say that it is as

weak as I think we'd like it, you still have a long way to go. I want to

help you in further weakening this accursed thing inside of you."

"How?" Harry asked weakly. He was beginning to feel tired again.

"We will discuss it when you are feeling stronger. Rest, Potter. We will

speak tomorrow evening in my office." Snape rose again and stared at

Harry for a long time. "You're mother would be proud of you, Harry."

"I think she might be proud of you as well, sir." Harry commented before

falling into a deep sleep.

Snape stood agape at what the child had said. Did he truly think that Lily

could be feeling pride if she were watching the man? Surely not. Snape

knew he could never full atone for all he'd done, and yet there was that

spark of hope in his chest.

Snape lowered his head and left the sleeping boy. He was tired, and he

had classes to prepare for. He would need to get some sleep before the

morning.

It was then that he felt it. A burning pain in his left arm. He was being

called. Snape grimaced as he clutched the foul mark upon his forearm.

He waited for the pain to pass, and then he quickly made for the gates of

Hogwarts.

Snape touched his wand to his Mark and just as always happened, the

Dark Mark acted as a Portkey to wherever the Dark Lord was residing.

Snape stood outside a once glorious castle. He could hear the forest that

surrounded the broken down ruin. Snape sniffed at the air and smelled

the familiar stanch of decay that accompanied the Dark Lord. He

surrounded himself with Death, which Snape found strange now that he

knew to what lengths the evil wizard had gone to prevent his own death.

Snape cautiously entered the ruins and followed the pulsing pain in his

arm which would lead him to the Dark Lord's chamber. It wasn't long

before he arrived at what had once been a grand hall. At the farthest end

was a glorious big back throne in which sat a stooped over cloaked

figure.

"At last you have arrived, Severus." The Dark Lord spoke, wheezing a bit.

There were other Death Eaters sitting in chairs along the walls, Bellatrix

Lestrange sat at Voldemort's right, staring icily at Snape as he approached

and bowed low.

"Master." He said with little emotion.

"I am in need of your services, Severus." Voldemort hissed. "But first, I

must finish other business. Please be seated on my left." A thin, withered

ghostly white hand motioned to an empty chair next to the robed figure.

"Now then," The Dark Lord wheezed. "I would like volunteers for another

rescue mission at Azkaban. To many of my loyal followers have been

kept in the clutches of the Ministry. Tomorrow evening, there will be

another transfer of prisoners, one of which is important to my future

plans. I want the boy, Malfoy, brought before me unharmed. Should

anything happen to the boy I will be very angry, and I will not merely

punish your failures.

"Bellatrix, I am placing you in charge of this. I want your nephew before

me by Midnight tomorrow evening. You may take as many of my Death

Eaters as you wish. The Dementors will be no trouble to you. They have

sworn fealty to me, and they will be leaving the island tomorrow."

Bellatrix's mouth split in to a Cheshire grin. She arose and bowed low,

before leaving to plan the assault. Voldemort excused the other before

turning to Snape, calling him to kneel before him once again.

"You are to share this information with no one, Severus. I do not know

why, as of this moment, but this body is weakening. I fear it will not hold

me for much longer. I will need to begin work on a ritual to construct a

new one. Something stronger, but until then, I need you to provide me

with strengthening draughts."

"I live to serve." Snape lied easily.

"Do you? I have been receiving disturbing reports about you, my slippery

friend. Tell me, Have you not been taking journeys with Dumbledore?"

"I have, My Lord." Snape answered, curious as to how the dark lord knew

of this.

"Tell me, what is the old man looking for?"

"I do not know, my Lord. I am sure it has to do with the Potter boy.

Perhaps he believes he has some way to defeat you."

"Does he now?" Voldemort sneered. "Has he mentioned what it might

be?"

"Not straight out, but he does keep mentioning the connection between

your wands. Perhaps he means to find a way to increase Potter's power."

Snape said flatly, cursing inwardly for not being able to think of

something more clever.

"Perhaps I have allowed the man to live to long now. I believe the time

has come to finally put an end to the old man's meddling. You have your

task, Severus." Voldemort hissed through a fit of wheezing coughs . Snape

bowed again and swept from the hall, leaving the Dark Lord to ponder

this news. Could Dumbledore find a way to make the pest more

powerful?

Voldemort rose from his throne. Even if Dumbledore could accomplish

such a task, he would be to late to stop Voldemort. The Dark Lord smiled

as he thought of his new plan. Having Draco near him at all times would

speed up the transfer of power. There would be Dementors near by him

now, so when the transfer was complete, Voldemort could take over his

new youthful body, and with the combined power, he would be stronger

than ever before.

Draco would be to blinded by his own rage to realize what was

happening to him. Voldemort would send the Dragon out now in force.

Allow the boy to as his aunt, a raving psychotic, then when he was mad

with his bloodlust, and the world feared the boy, Voldemort would take

the boy's body, and the world would be his. It was just a matter of time

now.

12. Chapter 12

Dumbledore sat back in his chair, stroking his long white beard

thoughtfully. Snape had just told him of his meeting with the Dark Lord

the previous night. The Headmaster was curious about the damage

inflicted onto Voldemort due to his possession of Harry, and exactly how

deep it went.

"Of course, you should make him the strengthening draught, just maybe

not as powerful as you can make them, eh?" The Headmaster said, a

twinkle in his eyes. Snape gave a smirk at the comment.

"Very Slytherin of you, Albus."

"Do you believe his further weakening is due to what you told me of

Harry's collapse?"

"They could be related. The only way to find out would be to help Potter

repeat his experiment. In safer conditions."

"I agree. We can't have the boy passing out everywhere. There are

enough rumors about him as it is." Dumbledore nodded slowly,

thoughtfully.

"What of the attack on Azkaban?"

"We have a choice to make." Dumbledore said, turning to look at his new

Defense teacher. "Do we inform the Ministry, and lead them to slaughter,

or do we do nothing and keep the body count as low as possible.?"

"What makes you think it would be a slaughter?" Snape asked.

"My friend, how many times must we fall for the same trick? As you have

said, he is allowing Bellatrix to lead this break out. Do you believe for a

second that she will hold back in her bloodlust?" Dumbledore smiled

benignly as he peered over his half moon spectacles. "I hate to think this,

but our focus must be in preparing Harry and his friends. Soon we must

pass this burden to them, and I can only hope that they are fully prepared

for what is to come."

"No luck in finding anymore of them?"

Dumbledore deflated. "I believe I may at last know where it was hidden,

but it will take a very long time in finding it. I was wandering the

seventh floor yesterday before the students arrived, thinking on the

matter when the Room of Requirement came into view. I entered the

room to discover a virtual wasteland of forbidden items. I think that it

has become a repository of lost, stolen and hidden items over the course

of Hogwarts' History. If it wasn't for the need for secrecy, I would have

the elves clean out the room. But I think that the staff will have to do

some extra duty."

"A good idea. The elves might become possessed by it and hide it again."

Snape nodded.

"And, we might make some money for the school by selling off the

millions of fanged Frisbees, and school books." Dumbledore smiled. "This

Saturday evening, be prepared to get dirty, my friend."

"Do you really think I can oversee Slytherin?" Astoria asked. She had

been awaken very early by her sister, who had taken her to an unused

classroom and laid out her plan for their house. Astoria had liked the

idea of being the leader of the house, but was unsure that anyone else

would be willing to follow her.

"Tracey and I are going to begin talking to people. You already have all

your friends, who will back you, as will most of the first years. It's a

matter of getting fourth and fifth years in your corner. A seventh year

might not hurt. All you have to do is what you already do naturally."

"And what's that?" Astoria asked skeptically.

"Lead. I know you haven't noticed, but when you speak, other people in

our house listen. We're ready for a change, Tori. Besides, You'll be the

first girl to dominate Slytherin in who knows how long. Professor Snape

already loves you, so you've got that in your favor, as well." Daphne said

confidently.

"Why are you doing this?" Astoria asked, keeping her eyes locked on her

older sister's. Daphne straightened up and smiled proudly.

"Because I know that you can make things better for the future. Do you

want another Malfoy in charge?"

Astoria shook her head quickly, her eyes wide with disgust. Daphne

clutched her younger sister's shoulder, and squeezed.

"We all have a destiny. I believe this is part of yours." Daphne smiled.

"And what's yours?" Astoria asked, a bit of worry in her dark eyes.

"I think mine is to help Harry." Daphne said shyly.

"You really love him." Astoria said. Daphne nodded, her eyes wandering

to the door. She had planned on going to check on Harry this morning

right after she talked with her sister.

"Do you think you'll marry him?"

Daphne turned back to her sister who was smiling, but not in her normal

teasing way. She was genuinely asking her sister of her feelings. Daphne

shrugged.

"There's a lot standing in our way." Daphne said finally.

"You mean the Dork Lord?"

"What?" Daphne asked laughing. Astoria grinned.

"Harry's going to fight him again. I figured it out. All anyone has to do is

look at their history. Voldemort keeps coming after Harry, so I figure it's

going to be the two of them until the end. I don't think the Daily Prophet

is far off when they call Harry 'The Chosen One.'"

"You are incredibly brilliant." Daphne said smiling. Astoria grinned at the

compliment. Daphne stood up and shook her hair out a bit. "You just

worry about your new House. Let me worry about Harry."

"When you and Harry do get married, I want to be one of your

bridesmaids." Astoria grinned again. Daphne turned back to her sister, a

grateful smile on her lips.

"Duh." She chuckled, and then she was off to check on Harry.

Daphne raced to the Hospital Wing and quickly went inside. All the beds

were empty and there was no sign of her black haired boy. She sought

out Madam Pomfrey who informed her that Harry had been released and

was probably down at breakfast. Daphne silently cursed the boy for not

waiting for her or sending some kind of message, but then she couldn't

think of how he might have done it.

Still, she wasn't going to let a little thing like common sense keep her

from taking out her frustration on the boy. She was out of breath when

she reached the Great Hall, and nearly knocked over several first years

Ravenclaws who darted out of her way.

Harry was sitting halfway up the Gryffindor table by himself. No one else

had come to breakfast yet. She sat down beside him and began punching

him mercilessly.

"What I do?" He asked, trying in vain to dodge and block the angry girls

fists.

"You great prat! I was worried sick about you. You are not allowed to end

up in the Hospital Wing anymore!" Daphne huffed.

"I'm sorry. It wasn't on purpose!" Harry tried calming the girl. "If you

don't stop beating on me, I'm going to wind up there again."

"I'm sorry." Daphne huffed. With one last punch, she sighed, and then

hugged him tightly, kissing him. "You really had me worried. What

happened to you?"

"I'm not really sure." Harry said. "This isn't the place to talk about it. I

promise to tell you what I know, but later. In private."

Daphne caught the look in Harry's eyes. He was worried, scared even. He

had been this way since he had spoken with Dumbledore right after his

birthday. Daphne nodded, knowing how Harry's mind worked. He would

open up to her eventually, she only had to be patient, but sometimes it

was very difficult to do.

"Hello, lovebirds." Tracey grinned as she sat down across from Harry and

Daphne.

"Good morning, Tracey." Harry smiled. Daphne waved and then put her

head on Harry's shoulder. She was relieved that he appeared to be

alright, but her heart was still feeling some tension, as if the full story

would terrify her. Damn Harry for not just telling me this stuff right

away, she thought.

"Good Morning, all." Hermione said politely as she sat with the growing

group. Ginny was with her, giggling lightly, tears streaming from her

eyes.

"What's up with you?" Tracey asked of the redhead, who couldn't speak

for her laughter.

"I did something she found rather funny." Hermione said nonchalantly as

she poured herself some juice.

"What?" Daphne's head came up. Harry was also looking on curiously.

"Let's just say that most people will-" She was cut off when Ron and

Neville sat down with them.

"Merlin's pants, Hermione." Neville said, eyes wide with admiration, and

a bit of fear. "I am so glad I didn't add to the conversation last night."

"No kidding." Ron said. "I swear, I am never ever saying anything in jest

to you again."

"I don't mind joking around, but it's gone too far." Hermione said firmly.

"No, you like joking when it's not directed at you." Neville said. "I've seen

how you were at Harry's house all summer. When we poke fun at Sirius,

or Harry, or anyone else, you get right in there with the jabs and the one

liners, but when it turns on you, you get defensive and mean."

"Look, when I was growing up, I got picked on a lot by very mean people.

So I have a bit of an issue with it. I'm working on it."

"Yeah, but did Colin really deserve that?" Ron asked.

"What happened?" Harry asked again.

"For his comment? I went easy on him." Hermione shrugged.

"What did you do?" Tracey asked, curiosity burning in her. Ginny's head

was buried in her arms, her hand slapping the table.

"It was just cruel." Neville said. "Funny, but cruel."

"He's not going to be able to sit down at all today." Ron added.

"Did you spank him?" Daphne asked, a cheeky grin on her face. Hermione

turned cold eyes to the black haired girl.

"No. I didn't spank him. But he'll think twice before mentioning my

posterior again. By the way, have you seen Blaise this morning. I owe

him as well. I know he opened his big mouth on the train." Hermione

said coldly.

Daphne and Tracey began laughing. Harry was still curious about Colin,

and what had happened to him, when the mouse haired Gryffindor was

all but announced upon entering the great hall.

It began with snickering, and grew to great guffaws. Even Ron and

Neville, who had been chastising Hermione for her retribution, had to

laugh. The poor boy was waddling down the hall as his left rear cheek

was engorged. The boy had a sheepish smile as he passed, a mixture of

pride and embarrassment. He stopped at the group and gave a mock bow

to Hermione, who watched him haughtily. Colin went to join his friends

further along the table.

"What did you do to the boy?" Daphne asked, a huge smile on her face.

She was still chuckling, watching as the fifth year boy was standing up,

eating his breakfast.

"A stinging hex, with an Engorgio charm. It'll be gone by dinner, but in

the meantime, people can watch him shake it." Hermione said

venomously. "Where is Blaise?"

"Ok, Hermione, I'm going to be a real friend here and warn you to drop it

with Blaise." Tracey said.

"She's right." Daphne added. "If you leave it alone, the joke will stay

where it belongs. Among us. If you retaliate, you won't be able to walk

the halls of this school without having yourself spanked around every

corner."

Hermione huffed. Daphne looked at Tracey who shrugged.

"I don't think she believes us." Daphne said.

"It's her arse. I thinks she protests to much. Perhaps she really does like a

little slap and tickle."

"URRGH! Why do you all have to be so vulgar?" Hermione asked.

"Human nature." Neville said before biting down on his bacon.

"Boy's right, Hermione." Tracey said. "Trust me, when you and your new

boy finally get past the formalities, you'll find that even you have a dirty

mind."

"Here you are." Snape said approaching the group, schedules for his two

students. "Mr. Potter, I would like to see you this evening at six o'clock."

"Yes, sir." Harry nodded. Snape left with no more words and both Ron

and Neville watched him go.

"That was odd." Ron commented.

"No remarks, or insults." Ginny said, finally able to contain her laughter.

"We've reached an understanding." Harry said as he was gazing at

Daphne's schedule.

"Good morning." Professor McGonagall said as she too handed out

schedules for her students. "Mr. Longbottom, I was very impressed with

your work last year. Now I expect you to perform at that level this year."

"I promise to do my very best, Ma'am." Neville nodded looking over his

schedule.

"Best to be off. Classes start soon. It would not do to be late on your first

day." The stern professor waved them in the direction of the door.

"Do we all have Potions?" Harry asked looking at his own schedule.

Everyone nodded and they headed for the dungeons for their first class of

the new school year.

Draco Malfoy stood up when the Aurors opened his cell. He had been

feeling a growing surge of power all morning. He knew that he would be

freed today. All he had to do was be patient. The Aurors slapped

manacles on his wrists and began leading him out of his cell and down a

long tunnel.

There was a moment when Draco thought of dispatching the two guards

there, but he held back. It would be foolish to act now. He had no idea

where he was or how many Aurors stood between him and ultimate

freedom.

"Patience." He kept repeating to himself. He allowed himself to find peace

in the feeling of his core growing. Just a little longer.

The dungeons had gone through a extraordinary change with the new

professor. The room was brighter, cheerier. The class looked clean and

pleasant. Harry led the group into the class, and set up his things.

Daphne took the table with him. The class was a hodge podge of sixth

years from all houses.

Harry noticed Justin Finch-Fletchley asking to join Hermione, and the

strange way the bushy haired girl looked to be hiding her face. Neville

and Tracey had also set up together, and Harry noticed Susan Bones and

Hannah Abbott grab a table. Ron was left with the only other student in

the room, Pansy Parkinson. Ron looked a little unsure at the girl, who for

all the world looked lost. Her eyes were puffy and red as if she'd been

crying a lot.

"What's with Parkinson?" Harry asked his girlfriend. She shook her head,

and indicated with her eyes they would discuss it later.

"Good Morning class, and welcome to sixth year potions. I thought we

might keep it light this morning and try something fun. First, I have four

potions that I would like you to identify. Then, we're going to have a bit

of a contest. Shall we begin?"

Slughorn moved his massive bulk around with great ease. He had a

bright round face and cheery eyes. Harry was struck at how much the

new teacher reminded him of images of Father Christmas.

"We'll start with this one. You of course have yet to attempt brewing this,

but you've no doubt heard of it.."

Hermione's hand shot into the air, as did Daphne's. Harry looked at his

friend and his girlfriend with pride. He had the two smartest witched in

the world as his friends. Harry smiled at the thought.

"And you are?" Slughorn asked pointing to Hermione.

"Hermione Granger."

"Excellent. Give us your guess then."

"It's Veritaserum, sir. Or if you like, truth potion. It will force the drinker

to tell the truth. The Ministry uses it in criminal cases."

"Very good. Very good. Ten points to Gryffindor. Now the striking young

woman there, would you care to identify this potion, Miss…?"

"Daphne Greengrass, sir."

"Greengrass? Would you by any chance be a relation of Tobias

Greengrass?"

"Yes, sir. He is my great Uncle." Daphne smiled gently.

"Then I am sorry to have heard of your loss. Tobias was a brilliant man

with Charms work. Now, a guess, if you please."

"Polyjuice Potion. You can assume the identity of another person for an

hour, by dropping a few of their hairs into the potion right before you

drink it."

"Very well done." Slughorn clapped his chubby hands mirthfully.

Harry smiled at Daphne as she brushed some of her hair out of her eyes.

She smiled back at him shyly.

Harry had known the lumpy mud-like potion right away, having partaken

of it in his second year. Hermione flashed a smile back at Daphne as well.

"Any one care to identify this last one?" Slughorn smiled. He was pointing

to a cauldron of liquid that had a sheen that looked like pearl, and steam

rising in lavender colored spirals.

"Is it Amortentia?" Tracey asked.

"It is indeed." Slughorn grinned. "Ten more points to Slytherin. Tell me

how you identified it, Miss…"

"Tracey Davis. It smells like my boyfriend." Tracey smiled looking to

Neville, who flushed deep crimson. "Like freshly turned earth and

flowers."

"Very good. But you know that it smells differently to everyone. I wonder

if your boyfriend would be so kind as to tell us what he smells." Slughorn

said, a wry grin on his face as he eyed Neville.

"Vanilla and cinnamon, sir." Neville said nervously. Slughorn laughed

heartily, clapping his hands. Tracey rubbed Neville's back, smiling at him

sweetly. Daphne turned to Harry and whispered.

"What do you smell?"

Harry took a long sniff, and exhaled slowly. He looked at his girlfriend,

who had a slightly concerned look on her face.

"Apricot, and flowers. Like your shampoo." He smiled. Daphne's face

brightened intensely, and she squeezed his hand.

"Sir, what of that potion?" Hermione said pointing to a tiny vial that the

new Potions master lifted to show the entire class.

"This, is today's prize. Felix Felicis, or Liquid Luck. Once taken, you will

be successful in all your endeavors, for up to twelve hours. I must warn

that this is a banned substance in organized sports or examinations, so it

should not be taken before a Quidditch match, but this tiny vial contains

enough for twelve hours of luck. To win this, you must produce a batch

of Draught of Living Death. We have an hour left in class, and that should

be plenty of time. Off you go."

The class was a flurry of motion with student chopping, mashing, grating,

stirring and rechecking instructions. Harry focused on his potion. He had

never been a great potion maker, but his skill had improved greatly in

the last year.

Still, he was having difficulty getting his potion to the smooth black color

it was supposed to be at this stage. He was halfway through brewing the

sleeping potion, but it looked more like a dark cloud grey than the

smooth black like Hermione's or Daphne's.

But Harry wasn't worried. He would be happy to see either witch win the

prize. He could not imagine what they might use it for, though Harry had

a sneaking suspicion Hermione might use it to find a good boyfriend. She

had been having terrible luck in the love department. She had never once

mentioned it during the summer, but Harry knew that she felt like an

outsider a lot of the time. She really did deserve to have a bit of

happiness as well as the rest of them.

Harry glanced over at Neville and Tracey. Both of their potions were

coming along nicely. He could see they were helping each other out. It

looked to Harry as if they didn't care about the prize, only about making

a good grade. That said a lot to Harry. The bond the two lovers had

forged was amazingly strong. Harry laughed to himself. He hoped Neville

would ask him to be the best man at their wedding.

What surprised Harry, however, was when he saw that Ron and Pansy

were talking. They weren't throwing insults, or taunting, but really

talking. Ron had lost the sour expression on his face, and Pansy looked

pleased. Harry again thought of how strange the year was going to be

without Draco.

"That is time, ladies and gentleman." Slughorn announced. He began

moving about the class looking into cauldrons. "Well it looks as if I have

some very gifted potions brewers this year. Yes, indeed. Now this is

magnificent work, Miss Greengrass."

"Thank you, sir." Daphne nodded.

"I think you are today's winner." Slughorn smiled, handing the vial to

Daphne, who held it delicately. Her smile was amazing. Harry looked to

Hermione, who looked a little sad that she had not gotten her potion just

right, but she looked pleased that her friend had won.

They all packed away their things, and began heading out.

"What's next?" Ron asked.

"I have a free period until lunch." Neville said.

"Me, too." Ron smiled.

"I do too." Harry added, looking to Daphne who shook her head.

"You're all a bunch of slackers." She smiled. "We have Ancient Runes."

She said pointing to Tracey and Hermione. "Try and stay out of trouble."

She kissed him before leaving with the other girls.

"What does she think, I'm going to go off looking to pick a fight or

something?" Harry asked sarcastically.

"I think your reputation for finding trouble is beginning to affect your

life." Neville joked.

"Lets go find some sunshine." Ron smiled leading the other two boys

outside. They found a nice spot near the Black Lake in which to throw

stones and chat.

"You and Pansy seemed to be having a nice conversation." Harry began.

Ron shrugged.

"She apologized for being so nasty." the redhead said.

"Apologized?" Neville asked incredulously.

"Yeah." Ron answered, leaning against a boulder.

"I noticed that she looked like she had been crying." Harry commented.

"I saw that, too." Neville remarked. "Tracey said that Pansy had some sort

of epiphany, followed by a near breakdown, but she wouldn't say

anything else."

"It was Malfoy." Ron said. "She didn't give a lot of details, but I think

Malfoy hurt her. She told me that she wanted to be her own person, and

that she never really thought herself better than me, but she was being

stupid. So she apologized. We had a nice talk. She's actually not a bad

person." Ron shrugged again.

"Wow!" Neville said, eyes wide. "If I didn't know better, I'd say you were

someone using polygenic potion. Luna's been really good for you if you're

actually telling us sincerely that Pansy Parkinson is a nice person."

Ron's face darkened a bit.

"I was an arse last year. Everyone helped me to see that. Luna's

something different. She's special, and I don't want to screw things up

with her, or any of you. I hated being by myself last year."

"Well, I'd say you're off to a good start." Harry grinned.

"I don't know about that." Ron said sadly. "Can I tell you guys something

without it getting back to the girls?"

Both Neville and Harry nodded and Ron seemed to deflate a little.

"I think I screwed up with Luna."

"What did you do?" Harry asked, a bit of anger coming to the surface.

"We…I mean, well…the night before we came back to school we got

pretty intimate. I wasn't thinking clearly, and we had…"

"You had sex?" Neville whispered in shock. Ron nodded, and both Harry

and Neville looked as if they'd been socked in the face.

"It was too fast. We should have waited." Ron said, yanking his hair. "But

she was so beautiful, and we kept kissing and touching, and I lost control.

I love her. I really do, but I think I just messed things up."

"Has she acted any differently?" Harry asked.

"No. Well, she's more affectionate I suppose, which isn't bad, but I feel

guilty. I took advantage of her."

"Wow. I don't know what to say here." Neville remarked.

"I need to make things right." Ron said sadly.

"What are you going to do?" Harry asked.

"I got to talk to her. Apologize for letting things get out of hand. We've

only been together a little while, and I don't want her to think I'm going

to get rid of her. It was a mistake, and we should have waited."

"Good on you, mate." Neville said, clapping Ron on the shoulder. "Too

many blokes would freak out and ditch the girl in order to make the

problem go away."

"You mean like Seamus?" Harry chuckled.

"Michael Corner, as well." Neville added. "Once he got into Cho's

knickers, he dropped her like an exploding cauldron. Not that it matters.

She was never that stable to begin with."

"I hope she figures things out." Harry said, shaking his head.

"She's a brilliant witch with a serious axe to grind." Neville said wisely.

"Having it confirmed that you had been telling the truth about Cedric

really messed her up. She still blames you for it all, but now she's not

sure what to do. I'd be careful, Harry."

"How do you know all this stuff?" Ron asked.

"Tracey makes Lavender and Parvati look like amateurs when it comes to

gossip." Neville smiled proudly.

13. Chapter 13

Harry knocked on Snape's office door at six o'clock. He had hurried

through dinner and promised to meet his friends in the library just as

soon as he could. He opened the door when he heard Snape's voice

beckon him inside.

"Good evening, Professor." Harry said politely. He still felt uneasy around

he new Defense teacher. After five years of perpetual abuse, Harry felt he

was allowed his anxiety.

"Right on time. I just wanted to update you on some things quickly before

we got to the purpose for this meeting." Snape said coolly as he motioned

for Harry to take a seat. Harry complied and waited for the professor to

continue.

"First, I'd like to warn you to keep your guard up. Malfoy may be gone,

but he did have some loyal friends who may feel you are to blame for his

absence."

"I understand." Harry nodded.

"Second, since we are speaking of Mr. Malfoy. I am afraid that he will not

be a resident of Azkaban for as long as we might have hoped.

Unfortunately it is the belief of the headmaster that we should do nothing

to prevent this, and I hate to say, but I agree."

"What?!" Harry exploded.

"Please Potter…Harry, allow me to explain." Snape said, motioning for

Harry to sit down again. "If we were to raise the warning, more people

would be killed. We are still ill equipped to fight. The Auror's numbers

are not what they should be, and we have no assistance from foreign

ministries. We are alone.

"The Dark Lord will be sending his best. The strongest, most ruthless of

his followers, and they will be led by Bellatrix Lestrange. If we sound the

alarm, we will lose more people who could be helpful to us later on."

"How are we going to stop him if we don't even try? Why not just let him

take over then? Harry said angrily.

"You don't have to like it. I certainly don't, no more than I like having to

rush to the his side when he beckons. These are the cards that fate has

dealt, we must make due. Now, I must ask you about last evening again."

Harry perked up a bit. He had wanted to know what exactly he had done,

and how he could continue. He wanted the piece of Voldemort that was

inside of him destroyed.

"Can you share with me what you were thinking of before you're

collapse?" Snape asked.

"I was just thinking about Daphne."

"What specifically. Believe me Potter, it gives me no pleasure in hearing

about your personal thoughts, but I think they might be the key."

Harry sucked in a long breath. This was not what he had in mind when

he agreed to come to Snape to help get rid of the Horcrux. But Snape

seemed very concerned with what triggered his episode.

"I was thinking of how it felt being with her. How I felt when she was

near me. What her lips tasted like when I kissed her."

"Interesting. Very interesting. When you thought of kissing her, what did

you feel?" Snape said thoughtfully. Harry was strangely reminded of

Dumbledore at the moment.

"I felt happy. Warm inside. But I also felt this intense pounding in my

head."

"Tell me, Potter, have you felt any pain at other times when you've been

happy?"

"Not that I can remember."

"Intriguing. Perhaps you've never allowed your happiness to envelope

you as you did last evening."

"I guess that's possible. When I was growing up with the Dursleys, any

moment of happiness I ever got was quickly smashed. They really made it

their job to make sure I was miserable."

"I see. That has to change. You did affect this thing inside you, Potter. I

would like you to speak with Miss Greengrass joining you and I in a little

experiment this Friday evening at Seven o'clock. I must warn you, if I am

correct, it will be excruciatingly painful. In the meantime, I would like

you to continue clearing your mind before you sleep. I believe it might

help." Snape said.

"I will." Harry promised.

"Good. We are finished for now. Go find your friends and remember what

I told you. They will be your strength."

Hermione sat in the library with Justin Finch Fletchly. He was very

nervous, she could tell. She was nervous as well, but she thought she did

a fine job of hiding it. They had only really talked about non important

things, just chatting as they perused their textbooks.

Hermione was surprised to learn that Justin enjoyed reading as much as

she did, but that he didn't believe everything he read. He had told here

that a lot of times, especially in the wizarding world, putting your own

nuance to a wand movement would enhance a spell.

"It doesn't change the spell. But it's like it enhances your intent. I

sometimes wonder if flicks and waves and swishes are just a tool to help

us learning spells, but that they're not really necessary to the spell at all."

"That's a very interesting theory." Hermione nodded. "Have you tried it

out?"

"On a few spells." Justin admitted. "I can use it in most transfiguration

spells. But my theory falls apart in charms work."

As they continued talking, Hermione felt more and more at ease with

Justin. He was always polite, and sweet. She found herself staring into

his eyes a lot. He had an easy smile, and as he settled down, Hermione

caught glimpses of a very fun, and interesting person.

She was still cautious however. Her experiences with boys before now

kept her on guard. Hermione didn't want to fell so trepidatious, and she

silently cursed the three men who had made her so apprehensive.

"So, You're different from what I expected." Justin said. Hermione looked

a little uncertain. "You have this reputation for being bossy and snooty,

but you're not at all that way."

"I don't think I'm bossy. Maybe a little pushy because I want my friends to

do their best and be successful." Hermione shrugged.

"There's nothing wrong with that, so long as it doesn't become annoying."

"Harry and Ron would disagree, I think. I'm sure they've wanted to hex

me for hounding them to do their homework."

"But it paid off. Harry's marks improved last year, and Neville, wow. He

used to be such a joke around here, and now he's showing up some of the

Ravenclaws."

"Neville always had it in him to be a strong student, he just lacked

confidence. I think his growth is more due to Harry's friendship rather

than my nagging." Hermione admitted freely.

"You're tight with Potter, then?"

Hermione's alarms began sounding internally.

"He's my best friend."

"I used to be afraid of him. Especially after second year, but then I

watched him these last two years, and I think I get him. He's had it

rough, and I don't mean just in school. I've seen how he watches families

at King's cross. He always looks so sad, even when he's happy, there's this

hint of sadness in his eye. It's like he's waiting for bad things to happen

all the time. I don't know how he can do it. Be so strong when all he sees

is bad things."

"He's got a strength in him." Hermione said matter of factly. "When you're

around him, you'll see. His friends are his family, and he'd do anything to

keep them safe. And it affects you, to the point where you're doing

everything you can to protect him."

"He's changed since he's been with Greengrass." Justin observed as the

boy in question entered the library and sat with the others at another

table. Hermione turned to see Harry smiling as he kissed Daphne. Daphne

seemed to brighten as Harry took the dark haired girl's hand.

"They're in love." Justin smiled gently. "It's a powerful sort of magic.

Nothing more powerful. It's why we boys get so stupid."

Hermione nearly got whiplash as she turned her head sharply to face a

smiling Justin. He was smiling shyly.

"I heard from Seamus last year about that little speech you gave. I think

you were spot on. We boys are really stupid when it comes to girls, and

how to get you to notice us. It took me all that time to figure out a way

to ask you out. I figure you wouldn't appreciate some grand display, so I

went with subtle."

"So this has been a date?" Hermione asked a little nervously.

"No. this was me getting to know you a little more. This is me asking you

if we could go out together sometime in a date like fashion." he smiled,

his hands fidgeting nervously. Hermione bit her bottom lip as she

watched the boy's discomfort.

"I think I'd like that." She smiled softly. His smile was so amazing,

Hermione swore that her heart skipped a beat or two. She was still

unsure of him, but she was in no hurry. She would keep things light, and

allow whatever this was to grow in it's own time.

"I need to talk to you about something." Harry said to Daphne. "Now."

She looked at him and saw the seriousness in his eyes. He was going to

tell her what it was that Dumbledore had told him during the summer.

She gathered her books and they said goodnight to their friends.

Harry escorted his girlfriend to the seventh floor and into the Room of

Requirement. When they were inside and the door had closed, Harry

motioned her to sit on the sofa that had appeared.

"What's wrong?" Daphne asked of her love.

"I need your help." Harry said taking her hands. "There's something

wrong with me."

"What is it?"

"Dumbledore found out how to defeat Voldemort. But we can't do it."

"Why?"

"Because if we were to do it now, I would die." Harry said simply

"What?" Daphne asked, tears coming to her eyes. "Why would it kill you?"

"Do you know what a Horcrux is?" Harry asked. When Daphne shook her

head, Harry explained all he knew of the item and how it worked. Harry

went on to inform her how Voldemort had created several of the soul

anchors and hidden them, so that he had achieved a sort of immortality.

He then told her how he had destroyed one in his second year and how

Dumbledore had been searching for others.

"But that's not all is it?" Daphne asked, still trembling. Harry's face was

grim as he shook his head.

"No. Dumbledore believes that I'm one." Harry said flatly. Daphne's eyes

widened in surprise. "He made me one the night he killed my parents. He

doesn't know he did it. But part of him is in me. While I was growing up,

it got stronger, feeding off my misery. But professor Snape believes that I

can fight it, make it weaker by using my good emotions. That's what

happened to me Last night. I was watching you and just thinking about

how good you make me feel. I started getting a severe headache. Snape

thinks it was the Horcrux fighting back."

"So by filling you with positive emotions, Professor Snape thinks you can

destroy this thing?" Daphne asked.

"Not destroy it, but weaken it enough that they can get it out of me."

"How do we do that? How do we counteract fifteen years of misery?"

"We've been doing it all along. I never really understood love until I

realized I love you. That night at the Ministry when Voldemort was

possessing me, I saw you, and I felt so much…desire to be with you. It

filled me with this warmth, this heat. That's what hurt Voldemort. My

love for you."

"Will it weaken this thing in you?"

"It already has. Snape wants us to come to his office on Friday evening. I

think he wants to see if we can weaken it more. I think he wants you

there because it was my thoughts of you that started it all." Harry

shrugged.

"I'll be there. I swore that I would be by your side no matter what, and I

meant every word. I love you Harry Potter." She said, hugging him

fiercely. Harry wrapped his arms lovingly around her, holding him tight

to him.

"I'm willing to face the pain if it means ridding myself of this thing. I feel

tainted now. Dirty. Dumbledore said it might be blocking my magic. That

I might be stronger once it's gone." He said.

"This is so unfair, Harry. Why does it always have to be up to you, or

happen to you?" Daphne asked tearily.

"I have been asking that same question for a very long time now."

"Does Sirius know?"

"Yeah. It's part of why he started our training, which we need to figure

out how to continue."

"We will. We'll talk with everyone in the morning about it."

"Daphne, love. You can't tell anyone about this. At least not until it's over.

We can't risk Voldemort learning of this. If he did…"

"He'd take you away from me." Daphne sniffled, tightening her embrace.

"I'm not letting him have you."

They remained holding each other for several long moments. Daphne

couldn't even begin to speak. Her heart felt ready to burst with sadness.

Hadn't Harry suffered enough already? Why must his life be so hard? She

had no answers to give. She wanted nothing more than to take away all

of this agony, and make his life better.

She began kissing him softly, tears still falling from her dark brown eyes.

He held her close as he returned her affections. After several long

moments they broke apart. Daphne wiped at her eyes furiously, trying to

be strong. Harry held her close again, rubbing her back soothingly.

"I think I understand why you don't share all these things with people."

Daphne tried to smile. "No one could truly understand how you hadn't

cracked up by now."

Harry gave a soft laugh. "I've got loads of people to help keep me sane

now."

"I'm never going to abandon you." She smiled now. "Face it Potter, You're

stuck with me."

"Then my luck is finally changing for the better." Harry grinned.

Draco Malfoy felt increasingly stronger the closer the rickety boat came

to the desolate island. He could already feel the Dementors, but unlike

his previous encounter, he didn't feel any fear. It was little more than

being uncomfortably chilly.

There were four Aurors and the boat driver. Draco stood in the center of

the boat, staring ahead at the growing tower of Azkaban prison. Draco's

hair whipped in the ocean wind and the mist of the sea stabbed his

pointed face. He paid no mind to any of it, only staring at the obelisk like

tower.

"Poor boy's frozen with fear." one of the Auror's said.

"Serves him right. He butchered Gibbons when they arrested him."

Another said

"He's just a kid. He couldn't have done what they say he did to

Shacklebolt" the first said.

"You weren't there when we took him Franklin. You didn't see what he

did." a third argued. "I'm happy they're keeping him here until his trial."

Draco heard them argue, but didn't move. Let them believe he was

frightened. It would make things so much sweeter when he ripped them

apart.

The boat was guided into a low cave where the water settled and they all

had to duck so the wouldn't hit their heads on the low ceiling. The little

boat came to a stop at a small dock, where they were met by a stout

looking man with a dark beard. His robes whipped wildly in the wind.

"Malfoy Jr. eh?" the man scoffed. "Let's see if we can get you a cell next to

daddy." the big man laughed.

Draco was hauled out of the boat and up a long flight of stone steps. The

veil of iciness felt stronger the higher they walked. Draco had noticed

that all five of the men who surrounded him wore identical gold lockets.

Draco guessed they must ward them from the effects of the Dementors.

They emerged into a large room where several more men waited. The

stout man who had met them at the dock spoke.

"Draco Malfoy to be put into a holding cell for fourteen days to await

trial for the murder of Auror Richard Gibbons, and for suspicion of

murder for four other Aurors."

"Right this way." A tall black wizard motioned them forward.

Draco felt it first. The chilling veil lifting away from the island. The

Dementors were leaving. Screams began sounding all throughout the

prison, echoing off the walls and growing in intensity. A small smile

began tugging at the edges of Draco's mouth and he slowly began looking

about the room at the twelve men who surrounded him, their attentions

no longer on the unassuming boy before them.

"What is going on?" One said.

"It's like their all waking up or something." Said another.

There was a clap of thunder and the whole island shook. Draco fell to his

knees and he felt it. The surge of power. His master had granted him a

boost to his core. He stood again, looking for the stout man who had

greeted him so rudely. With a speed that surprised them all, Draco

pounced on the bigger man, dropping him to the floor. He swung his

chains around the man's thick throat and pulled as hard as he could.

The man flailed and tore at the chains that were cutting off his air. The

was a second clap of thunder, and once again the island shook.

"Roy!" One of the wizards yelled, seeing Draco strangling the stout man.

He pulled his wand, and tried to stun Draco, but the boy hefted Roy's

weight and used him to help dodge the spell. The others were reacting

now, but far to slowly to catch the young Malfoy.

Keeping the bigger man between him and the others, Draco began

backing into a long hallway that lead to stairs going upward. Roy

continued to tear at the chains that were cutting off his air supply. Draco

only tightened the makeshift noose.

"Perhaps if you were smart, you would remove my chains to save

yourself." Draco hissed. Roy's eyes bulged and he grasped his wand,

tapping the chains to make them fall away. Draco smiled widely as he

felt his power surge greatly. The manacles that had bound him were

designed to dampen his magic. Now that they had been removed, he was

unstoppable.

Roy coughed and spluttered, trying to get his breath back. He looked to

Malfoy through teary eyes, who was simply smiling.

"Thank you, kind sir." Draco grinned before reaching out and snapping

the man's neck. Draco took the man's wand, smiling as he felt it's core

react. It would be no substitute for his own wand, but for now, it would

do. He gave it a swift flick at the wall next to him and chuckled when the

wall exploded outward.

The other wizards were coming for him now. He stood proudly, waiting

for them, daring them to challenge them.

"Good day to you, my nephew."

Draco turned to see his aunt, Bellatrix Lestrange descending the staircase

lazily. Her black hair was done up beautifully and her robes were

covered in dust. Her sunken eyes shone with merriment and insanity.

Draco had to smile. She was a picture of perfection to him.

"Come to join in my fun?" he asked.

"For a bit. Then I must present you to our Lord. He is most anxious to

meet with you." Bellatrix simpered.

"YOU!" One of the Aurors who had escorted Draco had appeared. He saw

Bellatrix and stammered. He raised his wand, but the Death Eater was

faster."

"Avada Kedavra!" She screamed like a banshee. The Auror fell in a heap,

and they could hear the others just out of sight.

"It's not fun when they hide." Bellatrix whined.

"Then we should make them come out." Draco grinned. He and his aunt

slowly began walking into the entry hall where Draco had been moments

before. He could see two Aurors using a small floo to call for help. Draco

sent spells at them which burned them from the inside out. Their painful

cries were soothing to Draco.

Bellatrix eyed her nephew suspiciously. She'd only ever seen one person

perform that spell, and he was hidden away awaiting her arrival. She

pushed the thoughts away as she killed another of the guard.

Draco levitated a man and began smashing him into the walls. Draco had

put in so much force that the man was little more than pulp in seconds.

He began to laugh heartily as he turned to another guard who was trying

to take cover behind a fallen section of ceiling.

There came a rising cry form above. The prisoners were being released,

Draco knew and they were being urged to destroy the prison. There were

more and more explosions and the island shook as if they were

experiencing a severe quake.

Draco looked to his aunt and she nodded. There was just the one guard

left now, cowering behind the slab of stone. They raised their wands in

unison and shouted. "REDUCTO!"

The stone slab was disintegrated, and the guard knelt before them,

begging for mercy.

"Why do you beg?" Draco crooned. "You must know that there is no

mercy here." he reached out tenderly and caressed the man's cheek.

The guard felt like Draco was slicing a razor down his cheek. As he

looked into Draco's eyes, tears fell. He pictured his young wife and the

daughter he would never see grow into a woman, and he wept.

Draco ripped the slab of flesh from the guard's face and tucked it into his

pocket. He smiled coldly and stepped back. He looked to his aunt and

gave a small nod. Her face lit up in rapturous joy as she ended the man's

existence.

"Where is my father?" Draco asked a panting Bellatrix. She eyed him

suspiciously again. This was not the nephew she had believed she was to

rescue. This was something more, something powerful. She felt a pull

toward him, a yearning she had only ever felt to her master. She was

filled with desire, and longing to obey.

"This way." She motioned. The two made their way up wards. The halls

were filled with dust and smoke as the inmates continued to destroy their

prison. After a few more minutes of running upstairs and down long

narrow halls, passing hundreds of insane prisoners they came to a

waiting group.

"Draco." Lucius Malfoy knelt proudly in front of his son. He gripped his

boy's arms, wearing a smile of pride.

"Father. You have dishonored me." Draco said. Lucius felt as if his hands

burned, and he took them form his son, shaking away the pain.

"What do you mean?" The senior Malfoy asked.

"You are weak, and are of no use anymore. The Malfoy legacy is mine

now. I will make sure our family is restored to the glory it should have

always had." Draco stared hard at his father, who was looking

disbelievingly at his only son. Draco raised his wand at his father.

"I am your father!" Lucius tried.

"DIFFINDO!" Draco shouted over the wind. Lucius' look of terror was

preserved as his head fell with a thick clunk to the stone floor, followed

by his body.

Draco let out a long breath, feeling stronger than he'd ever known. He

was the last Malfoy, and his name would be feared just as his master's.

"We need to go. Gather those who are still somewhat sane. We will

replenish our lord's ranks." Bellatrix screamed.

"May I accompany you?" A squat fat woman stepped from shadows. "I

believe I have much to offer your lord."

"You were the Minister's assistant, weren't you?" Bellatrix asked coldly.

"Madam Umbridge. How nice to see you." Draco sneered.

"Young master Malfoy, you are looking well." Umbridge smiled her wide

toad smile.

"Bring her." Draco ordered.

One of the Death Eaters began passing out portkeys to small groups of

prisoners, and just twenty minutes after the attack began, Azkaban prison

was left a crumbling ruin of it's former glory. There were still prisoners

running all about destroying the once feared prison. When a force of

Aurors arrived half an hour later, there was little left of the obelisk but

smoking slabs of broken stone, and hundreds of raving mad men and

women.

14. Chapter 14

"At last, you have allowed me to look upon your mighty and noble

countenance, my lord." Sirius said mockingly.

"Ah, stuff it. It's been a busy week." Harry said irritably. "With classes and

all the extra stuff I've gotten into. Thankfully, the exercise is keeping my

energies up."

"You're welcome." Sirius remarked.

"Sirius, I'm scared." Harry said quickly. Sirius sobered up and stared into

his godson's eyes. There was indeed fear in them, like Sirius had never

known.

"What if this experiment goes wrong? What if this piece of Voldemort

kills me?"

"Now you listen, and get this through your head. You are far stronger

than this thing. You can beat it."

"Snape said I weakened it when I passed out." Harry shrugged.

"Whoa, back up. You passed out?" Sirius eyed the young man through

their mirrors.

"Oh yeah. Sorry." Harry shrugged and began explaining what had

happened to him the first night back at school and his meeting with

Snape. This lead to his explanation on how his friends had figured out

when they would meet each morning for a run around the lake, and then

onto his first meeting with Dumbledore the night before.

"So the old man is still convinced there's one of the Horcruxes in the

castle?" Sirius asked.

"Yes, in fact, he's sure he knows where it is now, though he says it's going

to take a while to procure it. He says it was hidden really well."

"When are you going to start your defense club?"

"At the end of the month. Dumbledore suggested we let people get settled

into classes and stuff, and then open it up. Quidditch practice will start

about then as well, though I'll have to try out again. It should be ok,

Katie Bell is the captain this year." Harry smiled.

"Make sure you make time for Daphne."

"I will. She won't stand for not spending time together."

"Ok, listen, pup. You listen to Snape. He's obviously concerned about this

thing, and he seems to have pretty good ideas. The fact he wants your

girlfriend around is encouraging. I'd be concerned if he wanted to

experiment on you alone. You do what he asks, and you'll get rid of this

thing. Merlin, Harry, I don't know how you manage. Most people would

crack under the strain you've been put under. Remember though, wars

never go on forever. We're all with you, and we're all trying to end this

thing as quick as possible."

"Can I ask you about something? Why was it Azkaban fell so easily?"

Harry asked curiously.

"Wizard pride." Sirius shrugged. "For centuries we've believed ourselves

to be so great and infallible. Azkaban has been guarded by Dementors

which kept prisoners weak and nearly insane. They never needed many

guards because of that. It was never warded against riots or anything like

that because no prisoner had a wand. When the Dementors left, and

Death Eaters brought wands with them….well, let's say that the

wizarding world had to eat a little crow. Have we learned from our

mistakes? Time will tell."

"For being so great, we wizards aren't very smart." Harry looked

dumbfounded.

"It's been our way for so long, and only now are we learning the error of

our choices. We never should have relied on Dementors. They're nasty

dark creatures, and incredibly difficult to kill. There have been only a

few, but we've heard rumors that they're breeding now. Voldemort

unleashed packs of werewolves on a few villages. Muggle villages. The

veil between worlds is being torn away, Harry. If muggles catch on to us,

there will be real problems, and many more deaths."

"What is the Ministry doing?"

"As much as they can. Just like in muggle politics, no one wants to solve

the problems unless they gain something for themselves, and I don't

mean the freedom and peace we'll get from Voldemort's defeat. There's

Death Eaters in the Ministry stalling actions. We don't know who they

are, and therefore, our hands are tied."

"This is ridiculous." Harry said angrily.

"Harry, there is something that can be done. I know you hate all your

fame, and recognition and all that rubbish, but I want you to think about

how influential you are on the public." Sirius eyed his godson carefully. "I

know the public waffles a lot, but think about what a change your article

in the Quibbler did last year. The Daily Prophet is a rag that prints more

falsities than a normal tabloid, but people believe it. I think you need to

come out and support one of the candidates for Minister. I think you

should begin pointing out some of the corruption within the Ministry."

"Can I do that?" Harry looked shocked.

"The public already has this image of you as some kind of savior. Why

not use that? It's all about ending the war. Voldemort is using fear, we

need to use a weapon just as powerful."

"Knowledge." Harry smiled easily.

"Exactly, Harry. Good man. We need to make people aware of what is

going on."

"Which Candidate is the best?"

"I would say Amelia Bones. She's got a very long history in law

enforcement and is a very upstanding citizen. I don't know much about

Scrimgeour, and I have serious doubts over Thickneese. But do your

research, make your own decision."

"I will. Thanks, Sirius. I'll talk to you soon."

"Sooner than what it took this time, I hope." Sirius said hopefully.

"I promise. I'll talk to you Saturday night."

"Good enough. Good night, pup."

The next morning, Harry led the group back into the castle after their

run. They had been joined by many more students over the past few

days. Harry had to grin when he thought about how this group had

grown.

On the first morning, as Neville and Harry were heading out, Ron,

Seamus and Dean had awoken and asked as to why the other two were

up. Harry explained what they were doing and why. The three other sixth

year boys hadn't said anything the rest of the day, but the next morning,

the sixth year boys dorm was empty by five-thirty in the morning.

It had been similar with the Gryffindor girls. Lavender and Parvati had

joined that first morning, however, instead of waiting until the next day.

Apparently both girls had taken up running over the summer. Ginny and

two other fifth year girls had also joined.

Susan Bones had convinced Hannah Abbott to join them for the exercise.

Blaise was the only Slytherin boy, but Pansy Parkinson had come with

Tracey and Daphne.

Three days into it now, and the complaining had all disappeared.

Everyone who had not been doing it before had felt more energy already.

And there was rumor that Monday morning the group would have more

students joining. It made Harry feel good that people were taking the

imminent threat so seriously.

At the entrance hall, people split off to their respective houses to prepare

for classes, and then they would return to the Great Hall for breakfast.

Daphne gave Harry a quick kiss before she was off, telling him to hurry.

Harry and Neville had lagged behind the group and now walked up to

the tower.

"So, Sirius thinks you should back a candidate?" Neville asked. They had

spoken a little during their run. Harry and Neville were the fastest in the

whole group, though Ron and Blaise were quickly catching up. Soon they

would be able to keep pace with the lead Gryffindors.

"Yeah, but I want to meet with them and get a feel for their views. I don't

want to put someone in power who's as narrow minded as Fudge."

"Why don't you invite them here. I'm sure Dumbledore would help you."

"I want to do this on my own, though inviting them here isn't bad. That

way, if they turn out to be a Death Eater, I'll be safe."

"Always thinking. Good on you." Neville clapped his friend's shoulder.

"Who do you think is best for the job?" Harry asked.

"I got to go with Madam Bones. Thickneese came from nowhere, and no

one seems to know his politics. Something about that guy doesn't feel

right. I honestly think we'd be better off with Scrimgeour as the head of

Law enforcement. I just don't think he's flexible enough to be Minister."

"Sirius seems to be on the same page." Harry smiled as they entered the

dorm. Harry gathered his robes and toiletries and made it to the shower.

When they had finished their morning routine, the two boys joined the

rest of the sixth years in the common room. They had all waited for

Harry and Neville before going to breakfast.

It was a sight to see the entire Gryffindor sixth year class enter the Great

Hall together. Harry felt a little wired about it, but shrugged it off. He

had noticed a few changes in his classmates this year. The first was that

Lavender and Seamus were together. They appeared serious this time.

Everyone knew the Irishman couldn't get enough of the pretty blonde

who always regarded him with little interest. But something changed,

and now they sat together cozily.

Harry had noticed a lot more couples throughout the school. And many

of them were not in the same houses as one another. This was most

noticeable when he observed the Slytherin table. There were Ravenclaws

and Hufflepuffs all along the notoriously isolated table.

"Hey, there." Daphne smiled, sitting down next to her boyfriend.

"What's going on with your house? There's other houses sitting at the

Slytherin table." Harry pointed out.

"You're girlfriends a genius, that's what." Tracey said sliding into a seat

across from the couple and next to her boyfriend.

"What do you mean?" Neville asked curiously.

"Slytherin has always run on this weird sort of hierarchy. There's a

leader, which until this year, was Malfoy. Now that he's gone, this power

vacuum formed. I simply filled it." Daphne smiled.

"You're the new Malfoy?" Ron asked surprised.

"Merlin, no!" Daphne nearly shrieked. "Astoria is, or she will be."

"Your sister?" Harry asked.

"Yes. She's got the intelligence and the cunning to keep people in line.

She knows everything about everyone in our house. I simply made some

comments about how Slytherin could benefit with Astoria in charge. We

would no longer be so despised."

"So she what, told everyone to make friends outside of the house?" Harry

asked, again looking over to the normally standoffish table.

"No. It was more subtle. She brought her own friends from other houses

over. The rest follow her lead. Slytherins always do things subtly, we're

never brash and overt." Daphne smiled coyly.

"So, like when you walked in here last year hanging on to Harry, and

sitting at out table in front of the whole school… that's subtle?" Hermione

giggled.

"Or going to the Ministry to fight? That wasn't brash?" Neville smiled.

"OK! I get it. Most of us are subtle." Daphne threw her hands up,

defeated.

"What about Tracey slamming Neville against a wall and kissing him and

then telling him he's escorting her to Hogsmeade? What would you call

that?" Harry asked.

"Subterfuge." Tracey said, biting into her toast. "Took the heat off you

two lovebirds for a bit." Tracey grinned, rubbing Neville's hand.

There was bursts of laughter around the group. Harry shook his head. He

suddenly began feeling a bit of pain behind his scar. His eyes closed, and

he began breathing slowly, willing the pain away.

"Harry?" Daphne asked, seeing him with his eyes shut.

"I'm fine." He lied.

"Don't lie to me. Tell me." Daphne said sternly. Harry was rubbing at his

scar. He looked into her worried eyes.

"I was feeling good, and then it started hurting."

"It's fighting back?" Daphne asked quietly.

"What's going on?" Hermione asked. Daphne looked at the brainy

brunette, trying to mask her fear, but Hermione saw right through it.

"Harry?" Neville asked. Harry looked up to see all his friends had stopped

eating and were staring at him with concern.

"It's nothing." He tried, but Ron cut him off.

"You passed out on the first night here, and every time you start to get in

a really good mood, you get a headache. Something's going on."

"You can tell us." Hermione tried.

"Guys, please just trust me on this. It's better that you don't know right

now. I will tell you all, I swear, but not right now."

The group looked upset, but let the subject drop. Harry felt bad for not

sharing with them. He hated keeping them all in the dark, but he knew if

somehow it got out that he was a soul anchor for Voldemort, there would

be dire consequences. For now, he would have to keep it to himself. He

knew Daphne wouldn't say anything, and only three others knew of his

situation, and he had no worry about any of them spilling his secret.

"Do you think Professor Snape will be able to help you tonight?" Daphne

whispered in his ear as she held him close.

"I hope so. I want it gone." Harry whispered fiercely.

The air smelled sweet to him. He filled his nostrils with the fragrant scent

of death. He walked slowly among the small house, eyes closed behind

his mask. Here, walking among the family he'd just slaughtered, Draco

Malfoy felt peace.

He had been sent to the small fishing village by his master. He was to lay

waste to the entire community, and had been granted two Death Eaters,

and ten werewolves. It was not a full moon, but the shape shifters were

thirsty for blood.

This was the third such assignment he'd been given. Since his release

from Azkaban, the Dark Lord had been entrusting him with greater

missions. First had been the kidnapping of two Ministry officials. Madam

Umbridge had been very helpful in that bit. The old woman had been

practically bouncing as she suggested two of her former coworkers. Draco

had suspected they had done something to cross the diminutive witch.

Next had been to cause a major disaster in Muggle London. That had

been a great pleasure. Draco had smashed one of the undergrounds. On

the television, they had called it a derailment that had killed a hundred

and thirty five people. Draco had killed seventeen himself. Wounded

survivors pleading for help he had struck down maliciously.

But this had been nothing short of exquisite. To smash open the doors

and strike down the inhabitants of each home. The screams like a

symphony to him. His veins pulsed to their bleating and begging. He was

growing stronger with every passing day. Little by little his strength was

increasing. He still felt exhausted after he completed his task, and still

had to sleep for long periods of time. Yet he knew that his body was

simply adjusting to his growth. Soon, he would be stronger than any of

the other Death Eaters.

Yet something troubled him. He'd only just begun to notice. The Dark

Lord was becoming weaker. It was hardly noticeable to anyone else, and

Draco only noticed because he was almost always in the presence of the

Dark Lord. He had spoken of this to no one, of course, but his master was

looking worse. His burn scarred skin looked increasingly redder, and his

coughing fits were becoming increasingly frequent.

After a visit from Snape, the Dark Lord would look better, but only for a

short period of time. He'd also been becoming increasingly interested in

Alchemy, specifically in someone named Flamel. Draco knew better than

to question his master, but this troubled him a bit.

Draco had looked on his own and found little on Nicholas Flamel. He was

dead now. Other than creating something called the Philosopher's Stone,

there was little else the man was known for. Draco couldn't figure out

what was so important about this useless dead man.

Also plaguing him was the increased attention from his Aunt Bellatrix.

The woman hounded him all throughout the Dark Lord's haunt. She

taught him many new and useful spells, but she never gave him a

moment's peace. She was like a schoolgirl with a crush, or a lost dog.

It always was the worst after he returned from one of these cleansing

raids. He knew that as soon as he returned she would be there offering

food, or counsel or whatever else she thought he might like. Perhaps it

was that she felt kindred in their love for causing pain. Whatever it was,

Draco was growing tired of it. If she wasn't one of the Dark Lord's

favorites, he would cut her throat and bathe in her blood.

"Dragon, it's time to leave." One of the Death Eaters said as he

approached the reflective leader. Draco turned to look at the tall figure

he knew to be Dolohov. He nodded once and cast the Dark Mark into the

night sky.

"What of the wolves?" Dolohov asked. Draco turned back to the man and

sneered behind his mask.

"They're dogs. Let the Ministry have them." Draco said. He motioned for

Dolohov and the other Death Eater to Apparate him back to the castle.

"I need to accelerate the process." Lord Voldemort said to himself. He sat

alone in the great hall of the ruined castle he'd taken for himself. He

stared at his thin, pale, scarred hands. The skin was stretched so tightly

over them, he could see the thin veins pumping blood. Potter's blood.

That had been a mistake. To take on Potter's blood to form his new body.

The child's blood was tainted, and was corrupting his new body, decaying

it from within. His plan to take the Malfoy boy's body was not yet ready,

his power was still too weak. Voldemort knew it would still be a few

months before his magical core had fully bonded with the child's. Once it

was done, there would be no stopping him.

Voldemort had thought of possessing the boy until that time, but his

failure with Quirrell had made him rethink that idea. He was beginning

to believe it might be necessary to perform the ritual again, and construct

a new body, one without the taint of the Potter boy's blood. It would

mean returning to his muggle father's accursed house, and Voldemort

couldn't stand that thought.

There was one other option. To collect one of his remaining Horcruxes,

and allowing the soul fragment to strengthen him. Voldemort clenched

his thin fingers into fists. Lucius Malfoy had been foolish in giving away

his diary. He'd never been able to properly punish the simpleton for his

failure. But his boy had taken care of the man's failings when he'd

beheaded him at Azkaban.

There were still five more that he could use. The cup was quite safe deep

inside of Gringotts, the Diadem lost forever in Hogwarts, the Locket in

the cave, and his grandfather's ring in that broken down shack. Then

there was his precious Nagini. She would not be used. He would not

destroy his familiar, she was far too useful.

Voldemort knew that short of finding Nicholas Flamel's diaries, he would

never create his own Philosopher's Stone. Flamel probably made sure that

Dumbledore kept them or destroyed them. He'd never get his hands on

them. The Horcrux need not even be broken, just kept close by him. If he

used the locket or the ring, they could be worn at all times. Once his

plans reached their inevitable conclusion, he could return the Horcrux to

it's hiding place.

It had to be one of the items. He couldn't keep Nagini by his side. She

would die of starvation. Besides, her own soul blocked the radiance of his

own from strengthening him properly. No, it must be one of the coveted

items he'd collected in his youth. The ring would be easiest to retrieve.

So it was that Lord Voldemort made up his mind to retrieve his

grandfather's ring and use it to keep him from withering to dust before he

could inhabit his new body. He would have to send out his Death Eaters,

while he journeyed to Little Hangleton. It needed to be precise and it

would have to keep Dumbledore's attention. Voldemort would wear the

ring of Salazar Slytherin and no one would be the wiser about his ailment

until it was too late.

Harry waited for Daphne to join him. She had wanted to drop her books

in her dorm before they met with Professor Snape for their meeting. He

was nervous. He knew what the purpose of the meting was, but he was

afraid of what might happen to him.

"Ok, I'm ready." Daphne smiled as she arrived in the Entrance Hall and

took his hand. Her black hair was pulled into a loose ponytail and her

eyes were shining with hope. Harry kissed her sweetly and lead her to

the dungeons where Snape still kept his office.

It was a very short journey, and Harry knocked on the door. When he

was beckoned inside, he was surprised to find the Headmaster awaiting

them as well as Snape.

"Good evening, Mister Potter, Miss Greengrass. I trust you are both well?"

"Yes, sir." Harry said softly, while Daphne merely nodded.

"Come in and shut the door." Snape said standing from his desk. He

waved his wand and conjured a small cot in front of the fire.

"Potter, please lie down here. Miss Greengrass, I should like it if you sat

in that chair so you might be able to lean over Potter's head.

Harry and Daphne followed their instructions and Harry smiled as he

looked up into his girlfriend's beautiful dark eyes. She was trying to keep

her expression neutral, but Harry saw his own anxiety reflected back at

them.

"Harry," Snape said quietly as he took a chair near the cot. Harry lifted

his head a bit so he could see the new Defense teacher. "Professor

Dumbledore and I have discussed this all week. I believe that your

feelings for Miss Greengrass are one of your best weapons. As the

Headmaster is fond of saying, there is no more powerful magic than love.

We are going to test that this night."

Harry nodded and he saw a small smile on Dumbledore's face.

"What you need to do is to simply lay there and stare into Miss

Greengrass' eyes." Dumbledore began. "Let your feelings for her fill you

up. Professor Snape and I are going to probe your mind, specifically the

Horcrux, and see what we can do to help you to weaken it. Miss

Greengrass, you job is to try to keep Harry calm, and conscious. Shall we

begin?"

Harry and Daphne nodded and Harry lay back and stared up at the

wonderful girl staring back at him. He took several breaths and focused

on her. Harry felt her fingers slowly rubbing his scalp, her eyes locked on

his. She whispered softly that she loved him, and he smiled gently.

His mind swam with memories of the two of them during the summer, of

how she felt in his arms while they had watched the sunset each night.

Of how sweet her lips tasted when they kissed. The way she would look

at him from across a room, tilting her head slightly, and the tiny smile on

her lips. How when she read a book, she would curl her legs under her in

a chair, and play with stray strands of her silken black hair.

His scar began to prickle and as he thought more and more of Daphne,

the pounding began. He clenched his eyes shut for a moment, and he

heard Dumbledore tell him to focus on Daphne. He opened his eyes again

and he could see the worry evident on her face.

"You can beat this." She smiled softly. She kept running her fingers

through his hair, and caressing his cheek. She bent forward and kissed his

scar softly. It burned immensely at the touch of her lips.

"Stay with me, Harry. Look at me." She whispered. Tears began burning

her eyes as she watched the pain in his eyes growing, and yet he fought

on. He never gave up, no matter the odds, and this time he was fighting

for her. He wanted to give himself to her, but this curse, this abomination

inside him was preventing him from being the man he was destined to

be.

Harry began to squirm. He wanted to tear at his forehead, to make the

pain stop. Yet he kept his eyes open, despite the sheer agony he felt. He

reached up and clutched her hand in his, breathing heavily. The

pounding was incredible and his skull felt like it was cracking. He began

hearing a scream. An angry, torturous scream in the back of his mind. He

saw two cold blood red eyes in his mind and heard the curses and taunts

of a soul in anguish.

His vision began darkening, and Harry began to plead with Daphne to

not let him go. Daphne held both of Harry's hands tightly in her own,

screaming for him to just stay with her. The pain was becoming too

much, and Harry felt like he couldn't breathe. His throat was burning and

his chest felt as if there was a crushing weight upon him. His eyes never

left her face until the cold blackness of unconsciousness took him

completely.

"Harry! Harry, come on now." Daphne kept saying, shaking the young

man, trying to wake him.

"Miss Greengrass." Dumbledore said, puling the distraught girl away so

Snape could examine him. Daphne fought against the old man's hold

which was surprisingly strong. "Please do not make me stun you."

Daphne settled down a bit, waiting to hear Snape's prognosis. The greasy

haired man ran his wand over the prone body of her boyfriend for several

moments, and then forced his eyes open, staring into the unfocused green

eyes for a few minutes.

"Severus?" Dumbledore asked.

"He'll be alright." Snape nodded slowly, finally looking at Dumbledore.

"He's going to have a terrible headache tomorrow, I fear."

"And of the…"

"He weakened it some more. Significantly this time." Snape said. "Did you

feel how it fought him?"

"And us as well. You were wise in suggesting we use Legillimency. Harry

would not have lasted as long as he did if we hadn't interceded."

Dumbledore said as he released Daphne, who ran to Harry's side. "We

must take him to the Hospital Wing."

Snape levitated Harry's body and the three of them took him to the

infirmary where Madam Pomfrey waited. Apparently she had been

informed that she would most likely have a visitor that evening. Daphne

took a seat right next to his bed, clutching his hand and refusing to look

at anything but the boy's face. He still looked as though he were in

terrible pain.

"Miss Greengrass, Harry is now in capable hands. I think it best if you

went back to your dormitory for the evening." Dumbledore said gently.

"I'm not leaving him. Not after what happened." She said firmly.

"I must insist…"

"I said no." Daphne turned to the two men and the school's healer, who

looked quite amazed that a student would speak to the Headmaster in

such a manner.

"As I said, Harry is in good hands." Dumbledore tried.

"Yes, he is. Mine. I'm not leaving him. I can't, not after that. I'm staying

here until he wakes up, and that's it. I don't care if I'm punished for it

later. You can stun me and take me back to my room, but I'll sneak in

here later."

"Headmaster," Snape interjected. "Perhaps it is best that she stay. I think

she had earned the right." Daphne gave a small smile of gratitude to the

head of her house. Dumbledore nodded, and turned back to the sixteen

year old girl.

"I trust that you can refrain from any inappropriate behavior?" He asked.

Daphne glared at the elderly man in response. Dumbledore chuckled

lightly and escorted Madam Pomfrey a little way away.

"Take care of him, Miss Greengrass." Snape smiled, which astounded

Daphne. The Defense teacher spun and walked away, cloak billowing out

like great wings. Daphne watched them all leave, and she turned back to

the boy she loved more than anything in the world. She bent low and

kissed his scar, marveling at how hot it felt.

She softly stroked his cheek, whispering to him that she was not going to

leave him alone, and that she would be there when he awoke to kiss him

and tell him he was okay. She bent her head next to his, her lips close to

his ear as she began to tell him her heart's deepest desire. With each

whispered encouragement and promise, Harry's breathing slowed and

deepened. With every ministration of her finger tips on his burning

forehead, Harry settled into a restful sleep.

When she felt him relax at last, Daphne climbed into the bed and

wrapped her arms tightly around him, resting her head on his chest. She

closed her eyes and let the steady beat of his heart lull her to sleep as

well.

15. Chapter 15

"Well, I think that should conclude our tutelage for tonight." Laughed

Professor Flitwick. He stood in the center of the Room of Requirement.

All around him, all lying on the floor panting heavily and slowly rubbing

at bruises and sore muscles were, Harry and his friends.

"Please be sure to be back in your dorms before curfew." Flitwick grinned

as he exited the room, leaving the exhausted teenagers to recover from

their defeat. The diminutive Charms professor had been humorously

brutal on the group. Harry specifically asked that no one hold back. They

had wanted to learn to work as a team, but unfortunately, they had much

to learn.

"I've got an idea." Blaise said, dragging himself to a sitting position. "Let's

not do that again. It was really, really stupid."

"I second that." Ron muttered, still face down on the mats that had been

conjured.

"Come on you guys." Hermione said, still panting heavily. "I think we

learned a lot tonight."

"Yeah." Tracey added. "Like that it's better to fall on your butt than on

your head."

"That was rather impressive, darling." Neville smiled. "I think you

bounced four times."

"Would you mind massaging it?" Tracey grinned. "I can't feel anything

there right now."

"I will gladly massage your butt!" Neville smiled. "As soon as I can lift my

arms."

"Harry?" Daphne called out. "I need you to carry me to my dorm. I don't

think I'm going to make it on my own."

"That sounds nice. Blaise, can you carry me?" Susan asked of her

boyfriend.

"Oh yeah." Harry said, staring at the ceiling. "I'll carry you, love. Just as

soon as I can stand."

"I concur with my esteemed colleague, Mister Potter, Susan my love."

Blaise smiled.

"What the hell happened here?" Ron asked, pushing himself upright. "We

outnumbered him easily."

"We got arrogant." Hermione said flatly. "Obviously having a greater

force doesn't mean victory."

"You figured that out on your own?" Ron said angrily.

"Hey, don't attack her!" Blaise warned. Ron's face began to redden with

anger and he stood menacingly.

"Who the hell asked you, snake!"

"ENOUGH!" Harry said rising to his own feet and coming between the

two boys. "Is this how you're changing, Ron? Fighting amongst ourselves

isn't going to solve any of our problems."

Harry looked at the rest of them in turn, eyes blazing with anger. He

caught Neville's eye. The young man looked a little irritated at Harry.

"You got something to say, Neville?"

To everyone surprise, Neville rose and stared at Harry for a long moment.

It felt as if the temperature dropped dramatically.

"Secrets don't help us either, Harry." Neville said icily. "For the past two

months you've been meeting with Snape. Every Friday night you see him,

and every Saturday we come and find you in the Hospital Wing. What's

going on in there. Is he torturing you? Are you learning some great spell

that is weakening you to the point of exhaustion? You get headaches all

the time now, we've all noticed it."

"Neville." Hermione tried but the boy wasn't listening. Tracey stood up

and took his arm, trying to calm him, but Neville shook her off. Harry

just stared at his friend with a mixture of disappointment and awe.

Neville had never stood up to anyone unless he was backing someone

else. The boy had come a long way in a year. He was fiercely loyal to his

friends, and exuded confidence now. Harry felt proud to call Neville

Longbottom his friend, and that's why it hurt to not be able to share his

secret.

"Harry?" Daphne said softly. "Maybe it's time they know. They deserve to

know what they're fighting against, and what's at stake here. Otherwise

it's all pointless, isn't it?"

She watched his shoulders slump and he slowly sat back to the floor, face

in his hands. The burden he'd been carrying for the last three months had

never felt so heavy as it did then.

"I'll understand if you don't want to be around me any longer." He said

softly. Neville came forward, sitting in front of his friend, waiting

patiently. One by one the others gather in front of their leader. He looked

at them pitifully, his eyes shining with pain and fear.

"Dumbledore figured it out a while ago, and told me during the summer.

He told me what this really is." Harry pointed to his scar. "He told me

why I'm a Parselmouth, and why I feel Voldemort's thoughts and

emotions.

"In order to keep himself alive, Voldemort created something called a

Horcrux."

No one registered any sign of recognition at the word. Harry sighed. This

was going to be a long confession.

"Basically, it's a artifact in which you hide a piece of your soul, anchoring

it here in this world. So long as it exists, you can never truly die."

"How did he make it?" Hermione asked, her natural curiosity getting the

better of her.

"Murder." Harry answered easily. "When you murder someone, it tears

your soul apart. Voldemort took a piece of his soul and placed it inside

something that meant something to him, and then hid it. Every time he

did this, it affected him physically. That's why he looks like he does.

"He made seven of these wretched things, one of which I destroyed in

second year."

Hermione gasped, while the others just looked on with rapt attention.

Harry looked to Daphne, who smiled her encouragement, her eyes

shining with unshed tears.

"The night he came to kill me he made one, but he didn't know it. When

he cast the killing curse, it rebounded off me and destroyed his body.

What was left was a fragmented soul. Part of that soul attached itself to

me." Again, Harry taped his lightning bolt scar. "That's how I got some of

his abilities, and why I can see into his mind. I'm part of him."

"I'm sorry, Harry." Neville said sadly. He was suddenly ashamed of

himself.

"Blimey, mate." Ron muttered.

"Can it be removed?" Blaise asked. Harry shook his head.

"While I was growing up with my relatives." Harry began, shaking a little

as he continued. "I was miserable. They saw me as less than dirt. I was

punished for everything, if I was responsible or not. Barely given enough

food to live off of, and kept in a cramped dirty cupboard. This thing fed

off my misery and became very strong. If they tried to remove it, it would

kill me. We've been trying to weaken it. That's what we've been doing

with Snape."

"Guys," Daphne said, taking the attention from her boyfriend. "We had no

choice but to keep this secret. If Voldemort learns about it, he'll stop at

nothing to kill Harry. He'll keep Harry alive, but only so he can continue

living. He'll let Death Eaters torture him, and Merlin knows what else."

Tears had begun to fall from all the girls, and even Neville and Blaise

were rubbing their eyes furiously. Ron had turned away from them, his

anger at what had been done to his friend was boiling over.

"Harry, what do you need from us?" He asked. "How can we help you get

rid of it?"

"Snape believes that it's being weakened with all my positive emotions.

He thinks my love for Daphne is the key. He's right, I think, but it hurts.

It's like my skull is getting cracked into every time we attempt it. That's

why I end up in the Hospital Wing."

"What do you mean, your love for Daphne?" Hermione asked.

"When we fight it, Daphne sits there holding my head, and looking me in

the eyes. She whispers to me, and I think about how much I love her. I

remember things and let those memories fill me."

"Like a Patronus charm?" Hermione asked.

"Similar, I guess." Harry nodded, never thinking on the similarities

before.

"She just holds your head?" Tracey asked.

"Yes." Daphne nodded.

"Have you tried anything else?" The blonde girl asked.

"Like what?" Daphne eyed her friend warily.

"Try snogging." Blaise said simply. Everyone looked incredulous. "Follow

me on this. How do we show love? With our affections, right?"

Susan intertwined her fingers with the dark skinned boy, and he raised

their interlaced fingers and kissed her hand.

"We show our emotions through our actions." Blaise continued. "When we

smile, or touch, but when we love, we kiss, and embrace and any manner

of ways. Some of us even get spanked."

"Keep it up, boy." Hermione growled.

"The point is, Harry, you can't tell me when you're staring into Daphne's

eyes you don't think about times you've kissed her, right?"

"As weird as this is, it makes sense." Hermione smiled.

"See, not just some overly hormonal teenager." Blaise grinned, and Susan

kissed him on the cheek.

"At least not right now." She grinned.

"We'll have to try it tomorrow." Daphne suggested.

"I don't know if I like the idea of Snape and Dumbledore watching us

snog." Harry admitted.

"I hadn't thought of that." Daphne admitted.

"Just think it over." Blaise said. Everyone seemed to agree with Blaise's

idea, but both Harry and Daphne were embarrassed. None of the rest of

them would have to make out in front of the professors.

They finally hauled themselves up and headed back to their respective

dormitories. Harry's mind was still on the things Blaise had said, when it

hit him, that none of his friends had abandoned him. They had listened

and understood what he was suffering through, and none of them had

turned their backs. They had tried to help him. Harry had underestimated

them all. He had believed the worst of them and he began to feel bad.

They were back in their dorms, and Harry turned to Neville and Ron,

who were getting ready for bed. They all felt exhausted by their defeat by

Flitwick.

"Guys, I'm sorry. I didn't tell you all that stuff because, for some reason, I

thought you'd leave. You'd not want to be a part of all this, and I'd be

alone."

"Harry, we all make mistakes. Some of us lose our way even." Ron smiled

wryly. "But if we had left, it wouldn't have been because we hated you, or

were afraid of you. Sometimes we just need time to process. I'm with

you."

"As am I." Neville added. "I didn't mean to push, but I couldn't stand

seeing you suffering. I needed to know, because I wanted to help."

"Thanks. I mean it. I feel better now that you know. And I am sorry I

didn't tell you before."

The three boys nodded, and nothing more was said. Harry knew that no

matter the odds, both Neville and Ron would be with him. In the

morning he would apologize to his other friends. He knew that he was

not alone, and he would never be alone. That thought emboldened him,

and he reaffirmed himself to the utter defeat of the Dark Lord.

"Your potions are no longer working, Severus!" Voldemort spat as he

tortured the Potions master. "I am still weakening."

Snape writhed in agony, biting the insides of his cheeks to keep from

screaming out. The Dark Lord released the Cruciatus spell, and Snape

crawled to his knees.

"I have doubled its potency, my Lord. I can do no more." He gasped.

"Then you must find another potion to help me. Look at me!" Voldemort

demanded. His skin was nearly translucent now, and the burn scars had

grown more angry looking. The Dark Lord suffered another great fit of

coughing, and spat onto the stone floor.

"I will give it my best efforts." Snape bowed painfully. Voldemort

dismissed him with a wave of his skeletal hand. Snape swept from the

hall leaving the Dark Lord to suffer another long fit of hacking coughs.

His anger was reaching new heights. Any Death Eater who came with any

news suffered his ire.

In fact, the only one who was immune from it all was Draco Malfoy. The

boy was hardly away from the Dark Lord anymore, and he seemed to be

changing. Draco's once gray eyes were taking on a reddish tint now, and

his arrogant swagger was gone, replaced with a malevolent stride. The

boy had begun taking on many of the Dark Lord's traits, yet no one spoke

of it openly.

Voldemort himself looked on Draco with open desire, as if the Dark Lord

coveted the boy. Draco was happy to kneel before the powerful wizard,

and taking any job given with zeal. Draco wallowed in the rewards that

had oft been promised to others, but seldom received. There was

jealousy, and loathing of the boy, but none dared challenge him.

His plan was working nearly perfectly. Voldemort hated the weakness he

felt. He'd been unable to collect his Horcrux from the shack. There had

not been an opportunity. He had to create a major diversion, not just for

the Ministry, but for his Death Eaters. None of them could learn of his

growing ailment. Voldemort was no longer strong enough to fight against

a untied group, having most of his power bonding with the Malfoy child.

The day he could have the brat's soul sucked out and take over the strong

new body was coming, but not fast enough. He needed the ring to

amplify his power and strengthen his decaying body for just a little

longer.

In just a few days, Hogsmeade would be filled with students. Voldemort

was preparing his forces to lay wasted to the village, and to kill as many

Muggleborns as possible. He'd given his orders that any child who bore

the symbols of lesser houses, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff, or the accursed

Gryffindor should be killed. It would be the perfect moment in which to

journey to Little Hangleton to retrieve his Horcrux. Just another day and

he would have a temporary solution. He would no longer have to rely on

Snape's growing incompetence. Just a one more day.

Harry and Daphne were enjoying the mild October weather on the

grounds. They had a few minutes before they had to meet with Snape

and Dumbledore and try once again to weaken the Horcrux inside Harry.

The walked slowly around the grounds, hand in hand, neither speaking.

Daphne rested her head on Harry's shoulder as they walked, and Harry

squeezed her hand assuringly. They both had been thinking about the

appointment they would have, and what might transpire.

"Harry." Daphne said, pulling him to stop. She looked into his questioning

green eyes and smiled shyly. "Tomorrow is the first Hogsmeade weekend.

Do you think we might go? It'd be nice to get out of the castle and away

from our problems for a bit."

"Of course we'll go." Harry smiled. "Just as soon as Madam Pomfrey

releases me, you and I will go into the village and have sometime alone

together."

"We've had precious little of that this year. We haven't even had a proper

snog since we got back to school." Daphne winked.

"Yeah, just when it was getting really good." Harry chuckled.

"Are you telling me that before I allowed you to let your hands roam, it

wasn't good?"

"How did I step into this mine field?" Harry asked, eyeing his stone faced

love. She kept his eye for a moment longer before bursting into giggles.

"Sometimes you're too easy." She snorted.

"You're really evil, you know." Harry shook his head. They began walking

inside now.

"Sometimes I feel like this is a waste of time." Harry said softly. "I don't

feel like we're making any progress."

"Harry, it's had fourteen years of misery to feed upon. It's going to take

time. At least Dumbledore is helping instead of letting you do it yourself."

"I suppose. But I can think of lots of things I'd rather do with you than

just stare at you. And the pain. I'm sick to death of it. I'm tired of fainting

and waking up in the hospital."

"You know, it was funny when she joked about it, but now that you

actually have your own bed in the Hospital Wing, it's a little depressing."

Harry laughed remembering how the school matron had finally put a

plaque with his name on the head board of his bed.

"She's been threatening to do that since third year. I think she's mad that

no one will tell her what's going on, and all she can do is watch over me."

"I understand her misery." Daphne smiled sadly. "All I can do is hold you

and hope that you'll wake up in the morning. It's really wracking on my

nerves."

"I just wish that I would wake up before you. Just once I'd like to wake

up and watch you sleeping for once."

"So would I. I love sleeping next to you, but I'd like it to be for a good

reason, not because of all this."

They arrived at the Defense teacher's office and knocked. They waited

patiently for several moments before Snape opened the door. He looked

quite rough, with dark circles under his eyes. He grimaced, yet opened

the door to allow the to youngster entrance.

"I am sorry, Potter. We will not be proceeding tonight. I am in need of

some rest."

"Are you alright, Professor?" Harry asked.

"Let's just say the Dark Lord is most displeased with me at the present."

"What happened?" Daphne asked, helping Snape to sit, as he almost

stumbled to the ground. Harry was also there, making sure Snape didn't

fall over.

"His body is weakening, and I have been making potions for him. They

are not working as well as he'd like. Forgive me, but I am quite tired. We

will do this next week. Perhaps it would be best if you got with your

friends and studied more. I understand that Professor Flitwick gave you

all a good lesson last evening." Snape waved them out, and the two left a

little reluctantly.

"Wow, a free evening." Daphne said quietly. She took Harry's hand,

smiling.

"Should we find the others?" Harry asked, but Daphne shook her head

swiftly and lead him to the Room of Requirement. When they went

inside, Harry smiled at Daphne. The room was quite cozy, looking much

like his own room at the Beacon. Harry swore he could smell the ocean,

and went to the window to see the waves crashing below.

"Finally, we're alone." Daphne said turning him around. He bent down

and took her sweet lips in his own and she clutched his hair in her

fingers. Two months of built up tension and longing melted away as the

two held each other, kissing passionately.

"I think I'd like to have a night where I'm not worried about you." Daphne

said between kisses. Harry lifted her in his arms and laid her on the bed

that had been provided. He smiled as he stared at her hungry look. She

reached up and pulled him to her. Their lips met and she moaned softly.

Their passion grew with each kiss, and their hands explored.

Harry felt Daphne's hands pulling open his shirt and her fingers touching

his skin lightly. He ran his hands up her leg, trembling at the feel of her

soft creamy skin under his calloused hands. She groaned deeply when his

fingers slid under her skirt. She wanted to cry out when his teeth grazed

her neck and he trailed kissed along her jaw.

She wanted to devour him. She pulled him tighter with every kiss, losing

herself in his touches. Her body burned with passion and she relished it.

Every kiss, every touch seemed to fuel her desire for him. Her head was

fogged with the thrill of his body moving next to hers, and she flipped

him onto his back and climbed on top of him.

His hands ran up her back, under her shirt, his fingertips burning her

flesh. She moaned in ecstasy as she nibbled his ear playfully. She moved

her face so she could stare into his burning green eyes. She saw his desire

for her, and she wanted to give him everything she was. She wanted to

become one with him.

"Harry." She whispered. "I want you to…"

He stopped her with his lips on hers, and she knew what he knew. It was

not time. Not yet. Daphne knew by his kiss that he wanted her in the

same way as she wanted him, but that this was not where it would

happen, and she felt relieved.

Harry loved her so much that he was unwilling to cheapen it by

consummating their love in school. She tightened her embrace again and

whispered that she loved him. He smiled and replied that he loved her as

well. At every turn, Harry showed the immensity of his love for her, and

it made her cry with joy. He was hers, body, mind and soul.

Saturday morning dawned on a overcast sky. The day was becoming

colder and the promise of an early winter was heavy in the air. Hogwarts

students came to the village of Hogsmeade in droves, filling the normally

quiet village with laughter and shrieks of joy.

Every shop was packed with children. And the proprietors were quite

happy to be receiving the business. The village was simply packed with

young witches and wizards, and that pleased Draco Malfoy.

He was hidden along with the fifty Death Eaters he'd been charged with.

Their orders had been specific. Slaughter. Draco drank up the

intoxicating feeling over imminent chaos. Just a few more moments and

he would signal his people to lay waste to the village.

And then a group caught his eye. He recognized every single member,

and his rage boiled. There was Blaise Zabini. The bastard was walking

around the village with that weakling, Bones. The mudblood Granger was

there with another mudblood, from Hufflepuff. She was smiling her

insipid smile at the loathsome child. Longbottom walked with Davis. She

was laughing that annoying cackle she often gave when she found

something hysterical. It made his fingers clench his wand tightly.

There was the Weasel King, with that crazy blonde from Ravenclaw.

Draco was seeing red as his eyes fell on the boy who was the cause of all

his ire. His black hair stood up in all directions, and his face was serene

as he clutched the woman who was supposed to be Draco's. There was a

surge of something inside of Draco, and he closed his eyes, letting it fill

him. He knew what his master wanted.

Draco turned to the robed figure on his left. "Potter lives. The Dark Lord

wants him unharmed. Do whatever you must and get him to our master,

or I will personally rip you apart."

Draco pointed his wand in the air and fired sparks. At the signal, the

happy little village exploded into a nightmare. Death Eaters poured into

the streets, and spells blasted everywhere. Screams of terror pierced the

air and schoolchildren ran in every direction.

Harry and his friends did not run. They all wielded their wands and

fought valiantly to protect those who were unable.

Harry led the group to the middle of the village where the battle was the

worst. He stunned several Death Eaters who had been dragging a pretty

seventh year girl into an alley. Harry shuddered to think what they had

in mind.

Neville found himself dueling a Death Eater who continually taunted him

about his parents. The Death Eater never thought that his words might be

fueling Neville's strength until he found himself blasted through the air

by a very strong Bludgeoning hex that crushed the man's ribs. Neville was

quick enough to cast a Shield charm over Tracey who had been unaware

of a dark robed figure coming up behind her.

Blaise and Ron were fighting off three large men, moving together as if

they'd been fighting at one another's sides for years. The pair was an

unstoppable team. They fought their three opponents back until the

Death Eaters had no choice but to retreat and find another way to attack.

Ron had sent Luna away to get help. The quirky blonde had wanted to

protest, but his fierce blue eyes told her how important it was to him that

she get away to safety and get them help. She decided that this was not

the time for this kind of argument. But when it was done, she would be

having words with her boyfriend. She ran off to the nearest shop and

closed the door behind her, narrowly missing a killing curse.

Draco waded through the chaos, his face a mask of concentration. He

wanted to personally kill Potter's associates. He moved swiftly up the

main street to where the interlopers stood together. He whipped his

wand out and cut a hole through the frantically running students.

"POTTER!" He cried out. He saw Harry turn and a burning rage erupted

inside of him. He struck out but the boy was quick. Draco snarled as his

spell contacted Potter's shield. His friends were engaged in other battles,

so he had no help at the moment.

Draco fired several nasty curses which, Potter dodged and countered.

Draco waved them off as if they were nothing more bothersome than

insects. He felt his power surging through his entire being and this made

him become more confidant. He chanced a glance at Greengrass who was

hiding behind a building to avoid several spells.

His momentary lapse nearly cost him, as Harry fired a strong Piercing

hex at him. Draco was able to duck in time, and he cursed himself.

Harry fired a flurry of spells at the lone Death Eater. The robed figure

was quick, and dodge every spell with ease. He fired spells back at the

Boy-Who-Lived, which Harry tried to shield himself from. He heard a

scream near him at the same time he felt himself flying through the air.

One of the Death Eater's spells had connected, and Harry landed hard in

the street. As he rolled onto his feet, he saw Blaise and Ron try to distract

the hooded figure. They fired off stunners and blasters with ease, but the

Death Eater warded them off easily.

Harry was on his feet and running back towards his friends who were

becoming increasingly outnumbered by more Death Eaters. Harry

watched as Blaise was stunned from behind, falling to the dirt heavily.

"Diffindo!" Harry cried, using the cutting hex on the back of one of the

Death Eaters. There was a gruff cry of pain and the man fell to his knees.

Harry drop kicked the man as he turned to face the boy.

Ron was thrown aside by a Banishment charm, and hit his back against

the hard stone wall of The Three Broomsticks. His anger rose and he

struggled to his feet. He saw the short Death Eater stalking towards

Harry, who was fighting two other robed men. Ron shot off two stunners,

hitting one man, but missing the second. Ron began moving in closer

when he felt something hit him in the back. He looked down and saw

blood staining the front of his robes. He turned to see a squat, heavy set

Death Eater come out of the shadows.

"Ah, Mr. Weasley. I simply can not allow you to interfere." Came the high

girlish voice.

"Umbridge?" Ron gasped. He fell to the ground clutching at the gaping

hole in his chest.

"Mister Potter has an appointment he simply must keep." the woman

giggled. She sauntered past Ron towards the fray. Ron wanted to cry out,

but his breath was weak, and his vision was growing dimmer.

Hermione saw Ron fall, and the small robed figure coming towards them.

She aimed her wand with careful precision and was about to fire off a

Severing hex when someone grabbed her bodily by the throat.

"Hello, girl. I want to hear you scream." The man was extremely large,

and Hermione could smell his awful breath through his mask. She flailed

and kicked, but the man held her firmly. He shoved her head hard into

the ground, and her vision went dark and there were little bursts of

lights.

"Don't pass out on me now." the Death Eater cooed. "We've got so much

to explore together."

"I don't think so." Hermione gasped out. She fought to get free of the

man's grip, but he held her firmly, using his weight to pin her down. She

could feel his wand under her chin, and here his foul laughter as he bent

lower.

"Get off of her!"

The Death Eater turned to see a shaking Justin Finch-Fletchley aiming his

wand threateningly.

"You have three seconds, Mudblood. Then I get mean."

Justin didn't hesitate. He snapped his wand and sent a Severing hex that

cut the man's arm off. The man howled with pain and Justin lunged at

the man, knocking him off of Hermione, who sat up, throwing away the

severed arm. She plucked up her wand and Stunned the man.

"Are you alright?" Justin asked coming to her side. She coughed but

nodded. She indicated to where Ron had fallen, and Justin helped her to

her feet so they could go find the fallen redhead.

"You're coming with us, Potter." Draco said coldly.

"Only if I'm dead." Harry said sending another Disarming spell at the

Death Eater.

Draco threw up a Protego and fired several Cutting hexes at Harry.

Neville came out of nowhere at that moment and leapt onto Draco,

knocking him to the ground. Draco struggled under the bigger boy, trying

to get his wand into a good position. Draco was becoming more and more

irritated by the clumsy oaf. He brought his knee up and Neville doubled

over, but not before he tore at Draco's mask.

"Malfoy?" Harry said, seeing Draco stand up. Draco sneered at his

nemesis, eyebrows arched.

"Surprised, Potter?" Draco fired a Stunner, which caught the Gryffindor

Golden Boy by surprise. Harry went flying and crashed through the

window of the bookstore. Draco waved for several of his people to collect

the boy and take him to their master.

"You bastard!" Daphne screamed. Before she could get her wand up,

Draco summoned her to him. She found herself face to face with the boy

she'd loathed her entire time at Hogwarts. He clutched a fistful of her

hair and bent his face to hers, staring into her cark brown eyes.

"I gave you a chance, bitch." He snarled. "Now you learn who your

betters are."

Daphne shoved her knee into Malfoy's groin. The boy bent over, and

Daphne raised her wand to strike when she got struck with a Cutting hex.

"That sort of behavior is not to be tolerated." Umbridge simpered. "I think

you owe Mister Malfoy an apology."

"Rot in hell!" Daphne screamed as she sent off a Reducto at the squat

woman. Umbridge gave a small gasp before she was blasted into messy

pieces. Draco ran forward and kicked Daphne in the face. she felt her

nose break, and heard the sickening crunch. Tears stung her eyes, and

she whimpered. Draco bent down again and clutched her hair.

"I'm going to enjoy tearing into Potter before the Dark Lord kills him." He

smiled viciously and slammed the girl's head into the cold ground.

There were dozens of pops as Aurors began apparating into the village.

Draco fired off another set of sparks and the Death Eaters began

vanishing. Daphne was able to turn her head and see two Death Eaters

hauling the limp form of Harry out of the book store and Apparating

away with him.

Daphne's anguished screams echoed off every building in the village.

16. Chapter 16

"Hermione?" Justin asked softly. The bushy haired Gryffindor looked up

from the hospital bed she lied in at the concerned face of Justin Finch-

Fletchly. "How are you feeling?"

"I'm ok." Hermione said softly, her voice was raspy and hoarse. Her throat

still hurt from being choked by that big Death Eater.

"Is there anything I can do for you?" He asked. Hermione shook her head

slowly. Tears had not stopped falling since she watched Harry being

taken away. Her heart had broken with the pop of the Death Eaters

Apparation. Hermione tried to look over to where Daphne was still

sleeping. The dark haired girl had passed out not long after Harry was

taken away. Hermione had no doubt the girl's throat would be raw after

that horrific scream, which still echoed in Hermione's heart.

"I'll come back later." Justin started to say, but Hermione reached out

quickly and took his hand.

"Please, just stay. I just need you to stay." She said, a hint of pleading in

her voice. Justin nodded and sat back down. Hermione had not released

his hand, but she stared at Daphne's bed. She felt his fingers lace with

hers and she felt a sense of comfort. She was glad for it. Justin had not

pushed himself on her. He was kind and understanding. They had been

enjoying each other's company during the day, and Justin was getting

along well with all her friends. Hermione couldn't have asked for better.

Then it had all fallen apart.

Hermione had overheard bits of conversation and had learned that

twenty students had been killed along with twelve adults. She hadn't

learned the identities yet, and she hadn't heard if Ron had been one of

them. The redhead had looked very bad when she had reached him in the

village. He'd been hit with a modified Piercing hex and his chest was

blasted open. Hermione did what she could, but had been afraid it wasn't

going to help.

"Hermione." Tracey said softly as she sat on the bed. Her eyes were red

and puffy, and she was sniffing. "Neville's ok. He just got Stunned. Blaise

is ok, too. I feel so stupid. I should have been there."

"No. You saved a lot of kids out there. You and Susan both. That was

smart, what you did." Hermione said as gently as she could. Tracey and

Susan Bones had helped many of the younger students into a shop where

they might be safe for a little while. Once the Death Eaters caught sight

of Harry, they forgot about others and seemed to concentrate on him and

his friends.

"I should have been with you guys. Maybe Harry would…" Tracey

sniffled.

"You can't blame yourself. It's not going to do anyone any good. Daphne's

going to need us."

"Was it really Draco?"

Hermione nodded and Tracey slumped. Her face was in her hands. She

took several long breaths before looking at Hermione again.

"We should have killed the little ferret last year. We should have beaten

him until he couldn't walk."

"Tracey. Please. We can't do anything about the past. We have to figure

out what we do moving forward."

"He was so strong." Justin whispered. "Half of the stuff he used, I've never

heard of. How can he be so strong?"

"He's always been strong. You never reveal your true power to your

enemies. Make them underestimate you." Tracey answered. "I have no

doubt his father taught him loads of dark magic."

"He was leading them." Hermione said, coughing furiously. "They

followed his orders. That doesn't make sense."

"I don't understand it either." Tracey said. "I'm going to go see Neville.

He's really angry about everything. I'll check on you later."

Hermione waved to the blonde girl as she left and turned her eyes to

Justin who was staring intently at their intertwined hands. She gave a

tiny smile at him, and squeezed her fingers around his hand gently.

"This isn't what I imagined for a date." She said quietly.

"So…this was a date?" Justin's eyes came up to look into hers. She smiled

a little bigger.

"Sort of. I didn't want to say anything. I was having a really nice time

with you."

"I was, too."

"Thank you." She said gently. "What you did was nothing short of

amazing. I know that you must have been scared."

"I was terrified. But I wasn't about to let anything to happen to you."

Justin admitted.

"That's terribly sweet. Thank you." Hermione pulled their hands to her

face and rested her cheek against his hand. Justin smiled shyly and

brushed some of her hair from her face with his free hand. Hermione

closed her eyes and sighed. She was ever so tired, and having Justin there

was somehow soothing, She fell asleep in moments.

Luna Lovegood was being held by Ginny Weasley. The two girls had been

crying for hours now, and they had still not heard of Ron's progress. Luna

was still cursing herself for abandoning her boyfriend. Ron had all but

begged her to get help, and she had finally acquiesced to his pleas. She

had run into Scrivenshafts and used the floo to call to Dumbledore.

The Headmaster had pulled her through his floo and then gone about

getting help. He had called the Ministry and members of the Order and

commanded them all to Hogsmeade immediately. He then left the office

in a flurry. Luna had followed him, intent on returning to Hogsmeade.

She had been angry when the old man had reached through the floo and

pulled her into his office. Her place was next to Ron, and because of it,

her boyfriend might be dying.

As she and Ginny tried to comfort each other, Luna couldn't help think of

how Ron had treated her. So sweet and kind. He had even apologized for

the night before school had started.

"Ron, if I hadn't wanted us to make love, I would have stopped it." Luna

had said simply. She had to laugh at his expression. He looked like a fish

out of water, his mouth agape and moving furiously with no sound. She

had found him so endearing.

Luna had known that she was destined for Ron, he just needed to have

his eyes opened, which had finally happened this past summer. She had

given every fiber of her being to him, and he had accepted her for who

she was, at last.

There was no more confusion in his eyes when she looked at him, there

was only love, though he'd not yet found the words to express it. Luna

was patient though. She could wait. She'd waited for him since she was

ten years old.

The doors to the Hospital Wing opened finally, and Professor McGonagall

stepped out and greeted the two fifth years.

"Madam Pomfrey has done all she could. Mister Weasley is resting. We

believe he will recover. You may go look in on him, but do not stay long.

There are still others who need help." The normally stern Professor said

sadly, tears welling in her eyes.

Luna ran ahead of Ginny and found the sleeping redhead. Luna took his

hand gently and held it against her cheek, tears falling freely now. He

looked sickeningly pale and his breathing was labored. She brushed her

fingers through his hair, feeling how cold the boy was.

"Ron, I want you to listen to me." Luna whispered very softly. "It's not

your time yet. You haven't fulfilled your destiny yet. You and I have so

much more we need to do together before you can leave. So you fight,

Ron. You fight and you come back to me."

Tears fell freely from her bright blue eyes. She wiped out them furiously,

and sniffled. She glanced around at the many other beds and the many

students and others who were being treated. So much pain had been

wrought this day, and Luna knew that she wasn't the only one watching

over a loved one. Teachers were moving all around helping Madam

Pomfrey and Healers brought in from St. Mungo's.

Luna spotted Hermione asleep with Justin Finch-Fletchly holding her

hand, watching her with a shy smile on his face. Neville and Blaise had

been released already, having suffered only minor cuts and stunners.

It was then that Luna noticed something that made her shiver. Daphne

Greengrass lying in a bed with no one watching over her. She looked all

over the infirmary and there was no sight of the messy black hair.

"Ginny," Luna looked up at her redheaded friend, who had been staring at

her brother worriedly. "Where's Harry?"

Sirius couldn't stop pacing. His fury was just barely being contained.

There were others gathered as well who were mirroring his anxiety. He

was in the dining room of number twelve Grimmauld Place along with

Remus Lupin, Alastor Moody, Arthur Weasley, and many more members

of the Order of the Phoenix. They had all come at the summons of

Dumbledore who had just finished giving a report on the Hogsmeade

attack. The focus of the meeting was now on the rescue of Sirius' godson.

"How do we get Harry back?" He growled.

"Sirius, you must calm yourself. Your anger will not help young Harry."

Dumbledore tried to soothe the man.

"We don't know where his headquarters are." Remus tried.

"We've got people following known Death Eaters." Moody added. "I've not

heard from any of them."

Sirius pounded his fists on the walls of his former home. Remus shook his

head slowly, running his hands over his head.

"What about our man inside?" Arthur asked.

"I do not believe that Severus will be able to rescue Harry on his own.

Our best hope is that he can give us the location of Voldemort's base of

operation." Dumbledore said gently.

"What good is having a spy who can't report?" Sirius nearly screamed.

"Voldemort is using the Fidelius, and Snape is not the secret keeper. All

he'll be able to tell us is if Harry is alive or not."

"Then we must hope that Lord Voldemort wishes to make Harry's death a

public spectacle. He will want to crush the hopes of the wizarding world

by killing Harry where many can witness it." Dumbledore said

thoughtfully.

"He'll tell all his Death Eaters and we can try and get there and stop it."

Remus said firmly.

"We're not going to let the boy die at the hands of that monster." Moody

said confidently.

Sirius nodded his thanks to everyone. Inside he was raging. He should

have been there. He had been at the Ministry talking with Rufus

Scrimgeour about coming back to the Auror force. Moody had hounded

Rufus about offering Sirius a position. Sirius had been one of the top

Aurors before his incarceration.

Since Harry had been back at school, Sirius had found himself becoming

bored, and so had jumped at the chance to do something good. The Auror

force was dangerously low of people, and the Death Eaters continued to

thin their numbers. Sirius felt honor bound to help not only protect his

life, but being out their hunting Death Eaters was a good way to help his

godson in the eventual defeat of Voldemort.

Yet, here he was. Harry had been taken and no one had any idea on

where to look for him or how to help. The only bit of good news was that

Moody had found Harry's wand in the ruined bookstore. The Death

Eaters had been too hurried to try and collect it.

"He's going to be ok." Remus said, grabbing his oldest friend's shoulder.

"We're going to get him back."

Sirius looked into the hopeful eyes of his friend.

"I hope so."

Daphne awoke in the Hospital Wing of Hogwarts. It was dark now, and

she had no idea of how she'd arrived there. Her body ached, and she had

a pounding headache. She rubbed her aching head trying to siphon

through the jumble of thoughts in her cranium. In a rush, the memories

of what had happened came to her. She sat up quickly and her head

swooned.

"Harry!"

"Calm down." Came a familiar voice.

"Tracey?"

"Yeah. It's me. I got permission to sit with you for a while." The blonde

Slytherin girl said gently.

"What time is it?"

"Close to midnight." Tracey sniffed. "You've been out since…well…"

"Harry." Daphne whispered the name, tears filling her eyes. "He's gone.

They took him."

Tracey enveloped her friend and allowed her to cry. Her heart broke at

her friend's anguish. She rubbed Daphne's back and held her friend

tightly. She had no words that could help. Tracey felt truly helpless. It

was a feeling she was becoming accustomed to.

Neville had been so angry earlier. She had tried to calm her boyfriend

down but all he wanted to do was to find Harry. He finally asked her to

leave him alone. He told her he didn't want to say anything to her he

would regret.

Tracey had let him be, but she had really needed him. She had cried in

the bathroom for an hour before calming down. Ever since she had been

next to her best friend. Blaise had come to check on them a few hours

ago, but he had nothing to offer in the way of comfort.

"We'll get him back. He's been doing this kind of thing since first year."

Tracey tried.

"But he's had help. He's had Ron and Hermione with him. He's alone

now." Daphne sobbed. Tracey held her friend tightly. She knew that

Harry was in deeper than he'd ever been, but she couldn't let her best

friend lose faith. She would need to believe that Harry could make it, and

come back to her.

"Daphne, listen. Harry loves you, and I can't believe he would just lay

down. You need to believe that he's going to do everything in his power

to come back to you. He's going to be alright."

"And what if he's not?" Daphne asked tearily. "What if that bastard kills

him?"

"You can not think like that. Harry needs your strength. You need to send

him all of your love and support. Give him everything you have so he can

come back to you." Tracey tried. "We all need to give him all our prayers

and strength. He's going to be alright"

Daphne looked into her friends eyes and nodded slowly. She fell into

Tracey's arms, crying softly, her mind searching for her lost love, praying

for him to come home to her.

He saw a broken down shack hidden in a grove of trees. He pressed on the

door with a thin skeletal hand. The door opened easily, and he stepped inside

of the dark hut. He waved his wand, and the air shimmered for several

moments. There was a faint odor of burning flesh before the air cleared.

He felt satisfaction that his plan had worked. He now had what he needed to

ward off his ailment while his plan came to fruition. Soon he would have a

new more powerful body, and then he would finally conquer Britain.

He knelt down in the center of the floor and lifted a small trap door. He felt a

sudden surge of rage when his eyes fell upon an empty hole. He pawed at the

dirt, even digging a bit with his long white fingers, but there was nothing. It

was gone. His ring was gone. His Horcrux had been taken.

Harry sat up screaming in agony. His hands were tearing at his scar,

blood trickled between his fingers. He turned over and vomited onto the

stone floor. He remained there for several minutes, heaving and gasping

until his stomach settled. He'd not felt Voldemort's anger in a long time,

and had since forgotten the effects.

He sat up and looked about the tiny cell. There were no windows, and

only one door. Harry stood and went to inspect the iron bars. They were

very rusty and several were missing, but Harry saw four Death Eaters

looking back at him from just beyond. They weren't taking any chances

with him escaping.

Harry's heart sank into his stomach. He had no wand, no means of

escape, and he was sure no one knew where he was. Harry sank against

the far wall, staring at the door. All he could think of were his friends. He

wondered if they were ok. He had no idea what happened to them or to

Daphne, after Draco had stunned him.

"Draco." Harry whispered angrily. The former Slytherin had suckered

him. Harry replayed their fight in his mind. Something had changed.

Harry had known that Draco had significant power, but preferred to strut

about the castle making people fear his name rather than himself. That

was no longer the case.

Harry shook his head, angry at himself for letting his guard down. It had

been such a surprise to see he was fighting Malfoy. Draco had been able

to get the upper hand in that second of recognition. Harry felt a feeling of

disgust at being bested by the arrogant ponce.

Yet, Draco had used some very powerful spells in their fight. Harry

figured he'd learned them all from his father and all their Death Eater

friends. But that wasn't all. Draco was different somehow. There were no

taunts. There was no posturing, just ruthless dueling. This was a different

Draco, a scary one.

The cell door opened and two guards stepped in, followed by the pointed

faced blonde boy.

"On your feet, Potter. The Dark Lord wishes to have a word with you."

Draco sneered.

"So this is where you ended up." Harry shook his head. "For all your

arrogance, I always thought you'd kill Voldemort and take over."

Draco lunged forward and kicked Harry in the chest. Harry's head

cracked on the stone wall.

"If I were permitted, I'd show you what it means to serve him. Instead, I'll

show your friends. I have something very special in mind for Greengrass.

I intend to make her a woman." Draco sneered.

Harry was on his feet and lunging for Draco, but was caught by the two

bigger Death Eaters. Draco punched Harry in the eye and kicked him in

the stomach driving all the wind out of Harry's lungs. The Death Eaters

dropped him to the floor.

"After all this time, Saint Potter is going to get what he deserves. You're

going to pay for all your insults, and your lack of respect."

"Respect for who, Malfoy?" Harry coughed, rising to his feet again. "You?

If you ever did anything to earn my respect, you'd have had it. Instead

you acted like a prancing peacock. You've always been pathetic, Malfoy.

You always will be."

Draco's grey eyes burned red with rage and the former Prince of Slytherin

House stepped forward, brandishing his wand like a knife. His face a

mask of rage that began slowly melting into a confident smile.

"We mustn't keep our Lord waiting." Draco chuckled. "I'm going to enjoy

watching you die, Potter."

Harry was grabbed roughly by the two guards and hauled out of the cell

and up long winding stairs and into a long hall that had long ago been a

splendid throne room for a great king.

At the far end of the hall sat a raised dais with a tall high backed chair in

which sat a cloaked, stooped figure. Harry felt his head begin to pulse

with a searing headache. He looked all about for a means of escape, but

without a wand it was looking grim. He doubted he could outrun fifty

Death Eaters shooting spells at him.

A sudden gripping fear overcame Harry, as he was dragged closer to the

hooded cloak figure. He would be facing Voldemort, and he, Harry, was

defenseless. The Dark Lord still had all his Horcruxes, and Harry had

nothing.

"Bring him to me." Voldemort called. The two guards drug Harry down

the long room and tossed him roughly before the Dark Lord's feet. Harry

climbed to his knees and faced the robed husk of a man, masking his own

fear behind a stone faced mask.

"Once again, Potter, you have been brought before me. I am pleased to

look into your eyes and see fear. Yes, you try to hide it, but it is plain for

me to see. Perhaps you know that this time there is no escape. You are

surrounded, and there is no portkey to save you. Yet I am not unmerciful,

I give you the chance to request where your body will lie."

"What?" Harry asked, confused.

"When I kill you, Harry. Where would you like me to send your body? To

the Ministry? Or to your muggle relations, perhaps. To your friends? I

can have my Death Eaters tear you apart and give a piece of you to each

one. Would that not be satisfactory?"

Harry's head felt like it was going to explode, and his stomach rolled with

nausea. He stared into the shadowed face of the Dark Lord, and

something struck him. An idea.

"You still don't know the prophecy, do you?" Harry smiled.

"It is of no consequence." Voldemort waved off Harry's words.

"But it is. You can't kill me. If you do, you will die."

Voldemort stood slowly and stepped closer to Harry who was still on his

knees. Harry rose to his own feet, staring the Dark Lord down. He was

playing the most dangerous game he'd ever played in this moment.

Harry knew that he was going to die. There was no way out of it now. He

knew that Dumbledore was collecting all of Voldemort's Horcruxes, and

that Harry was one as well. Harry knew that the Horcrux had to be

destroyed. And the words of the prophecy echoed in his mind over and

over. This had to be what it meant. Harry had to die in order for

Voldemort to be destroyed.

Yet, Harry thought he might be able to buy some time. If he could make

Voldemort believe that his existence was tied to Harry's it might give him

some time in which he could seek escape.

"Explain."

"You bloody fool. You could have been free of this curse, but you chose

to believe some old fraud's ramblings. When you gave me this," Harry

said pointing to his scar. "You tied me to you. If I die, I take you with me,

and nothing you've done will stop it."

"You are quite mistaken, boy. I am immortal. Your lies will gain you

nothing." Voldemort sneered. But Harry heard it in his voice. The faintest

hint of belief, of fear. Harry began to concentrate on Daphne. He needed

to make the Horcrux inside him fight against him. Silently he prayed that

when Voldemort killed him, it would destroy the Horcrux as well.

"Why do you weep, Harry? Do you not believe Dumbledore when he tells

you that death is not the end?" Voldemort jeered. Harry heard the

chuckles of the Death Eaters.

"No. I weep for you." Harry said, facing the rising anger of the Dark Lord.

"For your continued blindness and stupidity. I have warned you.

Dumbledore has warned you. You are such a fool, Tom Riddle.

"You dare use that foul name?"

"I dare." Harry shouted. "You're pure blood agenda is a lie, just as you

are."

Harry turned to the hall and the Death Eaters crowded around to watch

the demise of the Chosen One. He saw there was a wave of confusion.

Everywhere he looked, Death Eaters were whispering to one another,

questioning what they had just heard.

"Your lord, your great pureblood master is a half blood. His father was a

muggle. You worship a false idol."

"You lie!" Bellatrix Lestrange screamed surging forward. Harry held up

his right hand, flashing his scarred fist.

"I never lie, Bellatrix. He's no more pureblood than I am."

"ENOUGH!" Voldemort shouted, and the murmuring that had begun

ceased. Harry turned to stared at the heaving robed figure. Harry could

just make out the red eyes burning with rage.

"End it, Tom. Kill me and fulfill the Prophecy." Harry said calmly. Again

he concentrated on the face of his beloved Daphne, silently praying that

he was right, that his death would help in the destruction of the Dark

Lord at last, and those he left behind would finally know true peace. He

held his head high and stared into the eyes of the man who had hunted

him for years, as Voldemort raised his wand.

Out of the corner of his eye, Harry saw someone move forward a bit, but

Harry focused his attention on the images of Daphne, her beautiful face,

dark brown eyes that shined with love when she looked at him, her full

lips which tasted so sweet when he kissed them.

Life slowed to a crawl as Harry saw the Dark Lord draw his wand from

beneath his robes and bring it to bear on him. Harry took a long slow

breath, releasing it along with all of his fear and trepidations. His mother

and father would be there awaiting him. He would be at peace. There

would be no pain, no suffering. It would be over in and instant. He closed

his eyes and he saw her face smiling gently back at him.

"I love you, Daphne." He said softly.

"AVADA KEDAVRA!"

17. Chapter 17

The poisonous green spell flew at Harry and burst into his chest, sending

him flying through the air and crashing in front several Death Eaters. But

no one seemed to care, for at the very same moment, Voldemort himself

was blasted into the air by his own spell and sent crashing into the stone

wall behind him.

There was a deathly silence as Death Eaters waited. Heads continually

swiveled to look between the two bodies as if uncertain what should be

done. No one moved. They barely breathed. Suddenly from beneath the

dark robes, Voldemort began to scream in furious agony.

He'd never known such pain. His blood was boiling and burning him

from the inside. At the same time, his skin was shedding, and falling

away in great dry pieces, not unlike that of a snake's. He stood shakily on

his feet, tearing at his robes trying free his head. He felt as if he were

suffocating beneath the heavy dark cloak and he tore it from his frail

body.

Gulping great breaths, Voldemort stared at the body of his rival, the one

person who had been the bane of existence over the past fifteen years,

and he began laughing maniacally. Voldemort fell to his knees, laughing

triumphantly, and painfully. He had won. At last, the Potter brat was no

longer in his way and Voldemort's ultimate victory was at hand.

He began another furious coughing fit and he tried to stand but found his

legs to shaky. Blood came up with each violent cough. He spit onto the

stone dais, seething at his body's weakening state. At once, all his

gathered faithful threw themselves forward to be the first to help their

master. Each one of them wished to be looked on favorably by their

master. Like Pettigrew before them, they wished to be their master's

confidant and lord it above the others.

It was of course Bellatrix LeStrange who reached her beloved master first,

fawning over him in a loving manner.

"Allow me to help you my Lord." She pleaded.

"Away woman!. I need no assistance." Voldemort snapped. He finally

stood and yelled at the faithful to clear the way. He wanted to gloat over

the body of his fallen enemy. To revel in his great victory. What he saw

when they cleared made him shiver with uncontainable anger. The boy

was gone.

In the ensuing chaos of Voldemort's fall, no one noticed one dark robed

figure scoop up the body of Harry Potter and Apparate away.

Severus Snape fell to his knees as he appeared before the great iron gates

of Hogwarts. Tears of anger and sadness streaked his face. In his arms

was the body of Harry James Potter, the son of his greatest rival and his

greatest love. Struck dead by the man he had been prophesized to kill.

The very boy who he had sworn to protect.

"Expecto Patronum." He called sending his shinning silver doe to fetch

help. He clutched the young man to him. He had failed again. He had not

stepped in, he had not jumped in front of the spell. Snape had done

nothing to stop it, just like the last time, so many years ago. He had

failed Lilly Evans again. Snape held the boy tightly to him. It seemed that

the heavens shared his greif, for at that moment the skies opened up and

it began to rain.

Snape heard the thudding footsteps of Hagrid splashing in mud as he

approached, and Snape stood slowly. Hagrid opened the gates and stared

agape at the professor.

"Professor? Is everything alrigh? Is tha?" The great half giant asked, his

beetle black eyes overflowing with tears at the sight. His great shaggy

head began to shake in disbelief. Great drops of rain were flung from the

half giant's head as he shook it more and more violently. Hagrid could

not believe his eyes.

"Please take him, Hagrid. Take him to the infirmary." Snape said sadly,

releasing his hold of Harry's body to the gamekeeper. "His friends will

want to see him one last time." Hagrid sniffled hard and stared down at

the broken body of his friend.

"Not Harry. No, please, not yeh, Harry." Great tears fell from Hagrid's

eyes, mixing with the rain.

It was very faint, and both men stopped themselves suddenly at the

sound. A sound that filled them with a spark of hope. At first they both

believed it to be wind, it had been so faint, but Hagrid held Harry's head

close to his ear and he heard it. The faintest whisper of breath.

"Professor?" Hagrid began, but Snape stopped him.

"Take him to Pomfrey as fast as you can, Hagrid. Go, NOW!" Snape

shouted. Hagrid sprinted all the way to the Hospital Wing. He kicked

open the door, awaking many of the sleeping patients. He began shouting

for help as he lay the body down on the first empty bed he found.

Madam Pomfrey came from her office looking quite angry at the

gamekeeper's shouting until she saw the body of the young man lying on

the bed. Her heart nearly stopped in her chest.

"Move aside." She ordered. Pomfrey moved with an urgency that she'd

never had before. Never once had she been faced with a situation been

this dire. Accidental spell damage, potion mishaps, or children messing

with magic beyond them were her normal specialties. This was going to

test her true limits. She began waving her wand in intricate patterns,

reading the magical signatures, and finally gasping in horror.

"How can this be?" She asked no one. She ran off to fetch potions, herbs,

and whatever else she could in order to work. Hagrid stood guard,

watching carefully as the matron worked. A few moments later,

Dumbledore strode into the infirmary and joined them.

"May I offer assistance, Poppy?" he asked. His voice was calm, but his

face was determined. The aged Headmaster moved swiftly to the bed, his

wand already out.

"Please, Albus. I'm going to lose him, I fear." The matron said. Her voice

was unsettled. "I don't know how, but it didn't kill him straight away."

"Wha didn't kill him?" Hagrid asked.

"Excuse me, Hagrid." Dumbledore said, moving past the half giant and

beginning his own diagnosis. Dumbledore waved his own wand over the

still form of Harry Potter, grimacing as he read the patterns. "By Merlin,

he's done it." The old man whispered.

From somewhere down the infirmary, a small voice spoke up. "Harry?"

Dumbledore's head shot up and his brilliant blue eyes sought out the

speaker. She was kneeling on her bed, hands clasped tightly on her chest,

and even in the dark, Dumbledore could see the dread on her young

beautiful face.

"Miss Greengrass, are you well enough to join us, please?" Dumbledore

called. "Hagrid, if you would help our young friend?"

Hagrid neatly bounded down the rows and scooped Daphne up bringing

her back to the gathered in short order.

"Albus?" Pomfrey began to ask, but Dumbledore waved her off.

Hagrid set the girl in a chair near the bed. She scooped up his freezing

hand in hers and began rubbing it, trying to warm it.

"Talk to him." Dumbledore said. "He needs you to help him back to us."

He continued his work along with Madam Pomfrey. Daphne bent her

head low, her lips close to the boy's ear.

"Harry." She said softly. She couldn't stop the tears as she continued.

"Harry, my love. I need you to listen to me. I need you to come back to

me. Concentrate on my voice, Harry. Come back to my arms, Harry. I

love you. Please, just fight."

Dumbledore waved an intricate pattern above Harry's head that glowed a

sinister shade of red. It was pulsing ever so slowly, and Dumbledore felt

his old eyes burn with tears. He refused to let Harry pass on. The old man

knew it was not the young man's time, and he refused to let him slip into

the abyss.

"More, Miss Greengrass. Keep at it."

"Harry, love. Come on now, you need to come back to me. I can't be

without you. We've so much left between us, and you promised to never

leave me. You have to keep your promise." Daphne said weakly. She

pressed his hand to her chest as she continued speaking in the boy's ear.

"You made me a promise, do you remember? You said you would never

leave me, and you have to keep that promise, love."

The pattern began to change color. Dumbledore kept up his

encouragement of the young woman while he and Madam Pomfrey did

their best to counter the Killing Curse. Dumbledore had never known the

curse to work so slowly, though he had a vague idea of why it was

reacting this way.

"You promised me, Harry." Daphne was sobbing, clutching at the icy

hand of the raven haired boy. "You promised to never leave me, and

you're breaking that promise. You have to fight, Harry, you have to come

back to me. You promised me!"

Dumbledore looked on the intricate weave of light above the youth's

head as it begun getting brighter. It's color faded from red to a deep

purple. The Headmaster ordered the matron to find a Strengthening

draught and the little woman bustled off.

Everyone was awake now and watching as Daphne Greengrass begged for

the return of her boyfriend, and Albus Dumbledore cast increasingly

complex spells over the prone body of the savior of the wizarding world.

Each person watching in silent vigil, willing the youth to wake.

The floating weave began lightening again.

"He's fighting. You almost have him, Miss Greengrass." Dumbledore

shouted.

"That's it, Harry. Fight it. Come back to me. I love you and I need you

with me." Daphne shouted now. She gripped his hand tightly in hers

willing all of her energy and magic into Harry.

"Come on, Harry." Hermione shouted from her bed.

"Fight, Harry!" A fourth year Ravenclaw shouted. One by one every single

person in the infirmary began calling out to the young man who was

fighting for his life. If Dumbledore wasn't so focused on the young man

lying before him, he would have been filled with hope and the smile

would have been legendary.

"Come on, 'Arry. Yeh're strong, lad. Fight it."

"It is not yet you're time." Dumbledore whispered.

The magical weave above Harry's head burst a bright blue and faded into

nothingness. There was a great gasp as Harry's body surged upward. A

great scream of tragic suffering, which terrified everyone, poured from

Harry's lips. His body fell back into the bed and silence fell like a giant

weight.

"Please, Harry." Daphne whispered, holding his hand against her cheek,

tears streaking her soft cheeks. He dark eyes watched for a sign.

After what seemed an eternity, she saw and heard it. His chest rising as

he took a slow rasping breath.

"Poppy, the potion, now!" Dumbledore shouted. The old man lifted Harry

carefully as the matron poured the potion down his throat. When it was

gone, they laid him back carefully, and Dumbledore began another

magical weave above Harry's head.

"I've got it." Snape said as he entered the infirmary. Once again

Dumbledore lifted Harry up a little, and Snape opened a little vial which

he poured into Harry's open mouth.

"I am very sorry, Miss Greengrass." Snape said when Harry was lying

back down. "But given the situation, I felt Harry might benefit from this

more than you."

He handed the girl a tiny vial which she recognized as the vial that had

contained her prize of Felix Felicius potion.

"I will make you a replacement, but it will take about six months." Snape

sighed, looking back at the young man lying silently in the hospital bed.

"If it helps him, Professor, you can forget it." She sniffled. She had not

released his hand, and kept it close to her cheek, kissing it every so often,

not daring to take her eyes off of him.

Harry's breathing began to steady out and become even, and as it did so,

there seemed to be a wave of relief throughout the Hospital Wing. One

by one, every one let out sighs, and fell back into their beds. Daphne bent

forward and kissed the boy's cold lips tenderly.

"I love you, Harry." She whispered to him.

"He is doing better." Dumbledore said softly. It was very late a week after

the boy's return, and two men were keeping vigil over the still sleeping

form of Harry Potter. There had been many people rotating to watch over

the young man.

Daphne had been the primary guardian, but when she had been forced to

return to classes, the duty had been split between herself and Sirius

Black. Several of Harry's other friends had also come by and stayed by

the boy's bedside.

On this night, Sirius had been talking with Severus Snape, when

Dumbledore had joined them. Over the last month the two men had been

talking more and more often. It seemed that they had moved past their

childhood differences. It hadn't been over night. But it had begun, and

neither man would admit it to the other, but there was an understanding

between them now. A truce.

"It was very wise to give him the Luck potion, Severus. I think it really

helped him." Dumbledore smiled gently.

"Why did it not kill him?" Snape asked. "How did he survive again?"

"I believe you've already worked it out, but I will gladly give you an

explanation. I must warn you, I am only guessing, but given our

evidence, I believe it to be correct. It was the Horcrux. It confused the

Killing Curse. Two souls in one body was one too many. Both souls were

fighting for dominance, as well. If you had not brought Harry to us as fast

as you did, I fear that he would have perished, and there would be two

Voldemorts."

"The Horcrux was winning?" Sirius asked.

"It was the stronger of the two." Dumbledore nodded. "However, when I

had Young Miss Greengrass begin talking to him, Harry utilized what he

had been in our sessions. He focused on his love for her, and was able to

push the curse towards the Horcrux."

Dumbledore conjured a comfortable chintz chair and sat with the two

men. He folded his hands neatly in his lap and stared at the young man

who lay so still. He knew that Harry had been through something

unheard of until now, and there was a lot of healing still needed, but

Dumbledore had been very surprised when he came to see Harry the

morning after his near demise and found that Harry's magical core was

already becoming more powerful. Dumbledore likened it to a giant

stretching out after a long sleep.

"When will he wake?" Sirius asked.

"When he is ready. Though I would guess it to be soon, especially if Miss

Greengrass has anything to say on the matter. Gentlemen, we have a

decision to make here. So far as we know, Voldemort believes Harry to

be dead. I think it wise that we perpetuate this and allow Voldemort to

make his move."

"But everyone in the school knows he's alive." Snape said.

"They know he's alive, yes, but they also believe he's still fighting. If we

tell the students Harry has lost the fight and has passed on…"

"Then the public will believe it." Sirius nodded. "But, what of his friends.

We can't do that to them."

"No, we can not. But I believe we can trust them with this secret. Harry

will need to be taken someplace safe, where he can be trained."

"You still think it's going to come down to Harry and Voldemort?" Sirius

asked. He was still watching his godson sleep. He found comfort in seeing

the boy's chest rise and fall with steady breathing.

"Unfortunately, I do. I believe the prophecy has been fulfilled, thanks to

Harry's sacrifice. I am very thankful that he came through it all, but in

the end, it will come down to the two of them." Dumbledore said sadly.

"I have blown my cover by recovering Harry. If any Death Eaters sees me

now, it will be my death." Snape said quietly.

"I think we're thankful for your choice Sev." Sirius remarked.

"Indeed." Dumbledore concurred. "I do not believe your services has a spy

would have been helpful much longer anyway. You will teach defense to

all our students, and I would ask that you assist me in training Harry and

his friends.

"I will do my best." Snape promised.

"For now, I think it would be wise to gather Harry's most trusted friends

and inform them of our plans. I should like to make the announcement at

dinner this evening.

"But, Albus, it's one in the morning." Sirius said. "Shouldn't we let them

sleep?"

"No, I think not. If we are to keep our rouse then it would do to collect

them now. We have much to discuss." Dumbledore said, rising to his feet.

I will return in half an hour. When the children arrive, please do not tell

them anything until I return."

When Snape and Sirius nodded the understanding, Dumbledore left them

alone again. Both men watched him go, neither speaking for a long time.

"What do you think?" Sirius asked. He turned to Snape who had stood

and was folding his arms over his chest.

"I think this war is going to be shorter than we all expected." He said,

looking at the peacefully resting boy between them.

BOY WHO LIVED KILLED

Albus Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts, announced yesterday evening

that Harry Potter died as a result of the killing curse cast by He-Who-Must-

Not-Be-Named. Potter, sixteen had been kidnapped by Death Eaters during an

attack on the village of Hogsmeade last weekend.

The body of Harry Potter was recovered by a spy in Voldemort's ranks and

brought to Hogwarts where Dumbledore and the school matron, Poppy

Pomfrey worked furiously to save the boy. After a week, Potter's body gave

out and he died early yesterday morning.

Until recently, it was widely rumored that young Harry was destined to be the

savior of our world. This reporter wonders now if any can stand against the

tyranny of You-Know-Who. Can our Ministry pull it together and stop this

terrorist before more people die? Or are we destined to succumb to this

monster's new world order?

The air was warm and the shone shone brightly. He could smell the ocean,

and hear the waves crashing against the shore line. It was incredibly peaceful

here. He looked left and right and there was no one but himself on the beach.

He sat up and stretched, feeling tension and aches melt away. Perhaps a nice

swim was in order. The sea was calling his name and he couldn't think of any

reason not to take a splash.

He stood and took in a deep refreshing breath. He walked slowly towards the

crashing waves, enjoying the feeling of warmth the sand had on his feet. The

water was warm and clear. He dove forward and submerged himself in the

salty sea thrusting his arms out and propelling him forward.

He surfaced and whipped his hair out of his face and wiped at his eyes. It was

paradise. Only one thing could make this better.

And there she was. Her midnight black hair was pulled into a ponytail, and

her eyes watched him from the shore. She was average height and slim. She

had nice curves, and a slight saunter as she walked. She raised her hand and

waved at him. She was everything to him, and she was here alone with him.

And she was in a very slinky bikini.

He ran back to the shore to be with her. He had missed her terribly while he'd

been there, but she was here now waving him to her, and he was racing to her

side. He collapsed on to his blanket and heard the sweet tinkling laughter of

the woman he'd missed.

"I've missed you." She said smiled. It was such a beautiful smile. She brushed

some stray wisps of hair behind her ear.

"I've missed you too." He grinned.

"It's time to come back now." She smiled softly. She lowered her head and

leaned closer to him. He could smell the peppermint in her breath.

"Come back?" He questioned.

"Yes. Harry. You've been here far to long. It's time to come back."

"But it's not nice here." He protested.

"You need to wake up now. You've been here long enough and I need you,

love." She whispered.

She began to fade. The ocean got softer, and he sat up, trying to reach out to

her. "Daphne?"

"Come back to me, Harry."

"Daphne?"

"No, but just as good looking." Sirius chuckled.

Harry opened his eyes, blinking furiously. It was bright where he was,

but he couldn't see anything clearly.

"Here you are. This will help." Sirius grinned as he handed Harry his

glasses. He looked all around and was surprised to se his room at the

Beacon. He was home.

"Am I dead?" He asked tentatively. Sirius threw his head back and barked

with laughter.

"No, I think it's safe to say you're quite alive, pup." Sirius smirked. His

face went stony for a moment. "You gave us quite a scare for a while

though."

"What happened?" Harry asked, rubbing his temples.

"That's a very long story. But, it can wait. There is someone who would

kill me if I didn't inform her you were awake."

"Daphne?"

"Right in one." Sirius stood. "Don't go anywhere." He grinned. He left

Harry alone as he went to get Daphne. Harry threw off his blankets and

stretched. He felt a little weak, but he also felt full of energy, like he'd

never felt before. He stood on shaky legs and tried to stretch his muscles,

getting the blood flowing again.

"Harry!"

He had no time to register more than a blur of movement before he was

on the floor with a girl on top of him. He felt her pressing her lips to his

face.

"You've had me so worried." Daphne said between kisses. "I was so

scared."

"I missed you." Harry said holding his girlfriend tightly. "How long was I

out? And what happened to me?"

"You tried getting yourself killed." Daphne said, helping him to a sitting

position. "And it's for this reason I'm not beating you to death."

"Ok. Slow down here." Harry said. "Let's start at the beginning. I'll fill you

in on all the missing pieces and you do the same for me. First, how long

was I out and how did I get home, and why are you here?"

"You've been asleep for three weeks. I've been here everyday talking to

you, trying to get you to wake up. We brought you here about a week

after Snape brought you back to Hogwarts. He said that Voldemort used

the killing curse on you, but it didn't work. No one knows how, but

Dumbledore said it had something to do with the Horcrux." Daphne said

in a rush.

"I remember that. I thought I was going to die. I thought I was dead. I

heard you talking to me sometimes. At least I think I did. It was all very

confusing. Why are we here?"

"Because you're dead." Daphne said simply. Harry looked at her quite

confused. Daphne began giggling.

"Obviously you're not dead, but as far as the world is concerned, you are."

"I don't get it." Harry shook his head.

"Dumbledore thinks that Voldemort will stop hiding and they might be

able to stop him if he thinks you're dead. So he got Sirius to bring you

hole. We'll be training and getting private lessons here."

"I don't think he'll stop hiding." Harry shook his head. He was trying to

remember something important. He was still foggy from his long sleep. "I

can't remember exactly, but something important happened before he

killed me. I actually felt him through my scar. I haven't felt him there

since the Ministry."

"Harry." Daphne said softly. Harry looked into her eyes. "I thought I had

lost you. When Hagrid brought your body into the infirmary, I couldn't

breathe. I was so worried when they took you, and when I saw your

body…"

"I'm so sorry, Daphne. My last thought before the curse hit me was of

you." Harry said. He pulled her into his arms and they sat embracing for

a long time. Harry breathed in the scent of his girlfriend, committing this

moment to memory. His heart was bursting with happiness and he felt

tears stinging his eyes.

Daphne held onto the man she loved. The past three weeks had been a

very trying ordeal. She had been at his side every moment she'd been

allowed, and when Dumbledore explained his plan, she had been the first

to ask to be allowed to join Harry. Now he was finally awake and back in

her arms. She kissed him soundly until she needed air. Both teens sat

staring into each others eyes, kissing lightly and just enjoying being

reunited.

After a few hours in which the reunited lovers sat holding each other as if

they might disappear if the other let go, Sirius poked his head in and

asked that Harry get dressed and they come to the dining room. After a

quick shower and fresh clothes, Harry came down and joined Daphne and

Sirius, and got another surprise.

"HARRY!"

Harry couldn't help smile at the sight of all his friends awaiting him. He

was overcome with joy as nearly everyone he held dear stood before him.

"Neville!"

"Good to see you up again, mate." Neville smiled, clapping Harry on the

shoulder.

"Tracey."

The blonde Slytherin girl embraced her friend warmly. "Never again." She

said. "you hear me? I don't ever want to see her like that again."

"Hermione."

"It's about time. I'm so happy to see you up and about." The bushy haired

girl grinned, tears falling from her happy brown eyes.

"Ron, Luna."

"Hey Harry." Ron said. He looked pale, but he smiled happily. Luna

embraced Harry warmly.

"We're so glad you're alright." She smiled dreamily.

Remus Lupin shook Harry's hand, and Mad-Eye Moody clapped his

shoulder. Sirius stood watching everyone and Daphne held on to Harry's

arm as he greeted everyone in turn.

"Alright, everyone." Sirius called out. "Let's get some food on the table

and we can fill in the boy on what's been going on while he's been so

lazy." He grinned.

Lord Voldemort had never experienced such rage. He stared into the

empty basin, clutching it's marble side with his long skeletal fingers.

"Three. Three are gone." He spoke venomously to no one. He let out a

howl of animalistic rage that echoed loudly off the cave walls.

He had finally been able to seek out another of his Horcruxes to find it

too had been stolen. He now only had three left. One was safely hidden

inside Hogwarts right under Dumbledore's nose, the next was inside

Gringott's, within his loyal disciple, Bellatrix's own vault.

The past weeks had been a very intense. First the discovery of the theft of

his Ring, then the killing of Harry Potter and the strangeness that

followed. The revelation of Severus Snape as a traitor, and Potter's body

being stolen.

But that hadn't been the most intriguing. No, what had astonished the

Dark Lord was what had happened when he cast the killing curse. He had

been blasted into the wall, and it felt as his blood had been on fire.

After the chaos had settled and he had sent his Death Eaters away,

Voldemort made a discovery. His skin had been falling away and beneath

it was new, unscarred skin. He was shedding, much like a snake did. His

scars were now gone, and his coughing was no more.

Not that it mattered. He still wished to possess the Malfoy boy's body and

had continued bonding his own magic to the boy's. He was closer to his

goal now. He was angry at his gradually weakening state, but he no

longer had to hide his face.

He was only hiding his lack of magical energy anymore. Soon, even that

wouldn't matter.

But the loss of his precious Horcruxes was very problematic. He would

have to collect the others. With the death of Harry Potter, The wizarding

world was ready to fall. They had all foolishly put their hopes on the boy,

and now that he was dead, they had nothing left to believe in. the would

be like sheep to him.

Collecting the Cup would be easy. He would send Bellatrix to Gringott's

and have her collect it. The Diadem would be the biggest problem.

Voldemort thought of his nemesis, Albus Dumbledore. His fingers curled

around the empty basin and a faint smile came to his lipless mouth.

Perhaps it was time to take his birthright back. Perhaps he had waited

long enough to begin his conquest. A low chuckle began in his throat.

"I will take Hogwarts for myself." the Dark Lord chuckled. "I will collect

my armies and take the great school. And then, I will kill Albus

Dumbledore myself."

His high cold cackle echoed throughout the deserted cave.

18. Chapter 18

Draco Malfoy sat staring out the window of his private room. He was

flexing his fingers convulsively, feeling the magic course through his

fingertips. He was angry. His ire had been growing ever since Potter's

death.

Lord Voldemort had kept Draco close to his side. Draco had not been

allowed to venture out with other Death Eaters, and it was really starting

to irritate him. It was as if he were being sheltered, chained to the Dark

Lord like a lap dog.

His power had been growing exponentially over the past month. He no

longer felt exhausted whenever he received a boost of magic from his

master. The power didn't fade as it used to. All Draco wanted now was to

unleash his power on anyone who crossed him.

Draco still had a list of people he wanted to punish. With Potter gone

now, that left Weasley, the Mudblood. They had to suffer for the years of

humiliation he had been subjected to. Longbottom would feel his wrath

just for being a fat slob and a blood traitor. That left the traitors. Davis,

Zabini, and Greengrass.

They had betrayed their great house, and taken up with the Gryffindor

Golden Boy. Now, they had to die for their crimes. Draco felt his magic

pulsing within him as he thought of the pain he wanted to cause.

Draco thought of Greengrass. She was meant to be his, and now she had

to die. He had longed for her since second year. Every year he had

approached her, offering himself, and every year she had made a

mockery of his advances. And then she had taken up with Potter.

He smiled softly to himself. He had born witness to Potter's death. He had

never felt more satisfaction than when Potter was hit with the Killing

curse. Draco had felt this strange sort of justice. The only way it could

have been better is if he had done it himself. He was disappointed the he

had been unable to play with Potter, but he still had Potter's followers.

That was of course if the Dark Lord ever let him out again. Draco couldn't

explain it, but it seemed as if ever since Potter's death, The Dark Lord had

kept an increasingly tight leash on his young follower. Draco wanted to

lead the Death Eaters into battle, to hurt those who stood against his

master. No matter how much he begged, Voldemort kept the young man

at his side.

Draco began to wonder if it was for his master's protection. After Potter's

death, the Dark Lord's body seemed to be healing, but his magic was

almost non-existent. Draco wondered if there might have been something

to what Potter had said before he was killed. Could the Dark Lord really

be dying?

A thought began taking shape in Draco's mind. An idea. A wonderful,

amazing idea. If the Dark Lord died, he, Draco, could step up and lead.

His power was unmatched among the Death Eaters. It was as if he had

twin cores of magic within him. His knowledge of Dark Magics had

grown substantially and there was no one who could best him in a duel

anymore, The Dark Lord had seen to that.

"Perhaps it's time for a regime change." Draco smiled softly out his

window.

He would be patient. He would begin laying the seeds of his eventual

rise, and watch for an opportunity to speed up the process. Voldemort

was old, and his power was waning. Draco was young, strong, and

determined to shape this world in his master's image, but that image was

his own now. Draco flexed his fingers, feeling his magic tingling in his

fingertips. Let Voldemort continue forward with his war. When Draco

had the advantage, he would take his master's throne for himself.

Harry felt more than a little irate. He was once again panting heavily as

he stared at the ceiling of the training gym at his home. All around him

were his friends, similarly splayed out, all out of breath and just as angry.

"That really was not fair." Ron sputtered.

"There is no fair in war, boy." Moody growled.

"I take it you were going easy on us, too?" Tracey remarked, finally

sitting up, and dragging Neville up with her.

"Actually," Tonks chuckled. "We were. You haven't proven you can handle

a full force attack."

"You're all sloppy." Moody snarled. "How you all survived Hogsmeade is

beyond me."

"In case you don't recall," Harry said, as he got to his feet. "I didn't"

His stern gaze made Moody smile a bit.

"That's right, Potter. You got yourself killed. Weasley nearly joined you.

Unless you want to repeat that, but permanent, you all better step up."

Moody grinned.

"Ok." Harry nodded. "You want us to step up, you got it."

"Oh no." Sirius groaned before the gym erupted in spells again. Unlike

other times, Harry and his friends began moving together. As two of

them cast defensive shields, the others would fire various offensive spells.

They were only fighting three people, but if they had learned anything

from their defeat by Flitwick, it was that numbers counted for nothing.

Harry concentrated on Moody, wanting to prove to the old Auror that he

was indeed ready to fight for real. What Moody lacked in sped, he made

up for in power. The old Auror's spells came in quick blasts, keeping

Harry on his toes, but Harry was beginning to identify a weakness in the

old Auror's style. His overconfidence in his years as a Dark Wizard

catcher were beginning to get the better of him. All Harry had to do was

find the chink in Moody's armor.

"You move fast boy." Moody snarled. "But fast isn't necessarily better."

"But it helps." Harry said as he rolled to his right as one of Moody's spells

barely missed him. Harry smiled as he got to his feet and blasted Moody

full in the chest with a Bludgeoning spell.

Anyone else would have been celebrating pulling one over on the Auror,

but Harry had been subjected to far to many similar training sessions.

Before Moody could get to his feet, Harry disarmed the man and bound

him in magical bonds. He then turned his attention to his overly smug

godfather.

Daphne, Hermione and Blaise were locked in battle with the newly

reinstated Auror, Sirius Black. The man moved like lightning. He was

quick, agile and seemingly a step ahead of the trio fighting him. Even

Hermione, who was becoming very adept at using nonverbal spells,

couldn't seem to get a drop on the man. To make matters worse, he kept

taunting them.

"If you could get your mind of snogging my godson, you might be able to

hit something." He grinned at Daphne, who was growing angrier. She

fired a series of jinxes, hoping to catch the Auror off guard, but Sirius

simply side stepped them. He was nearly giddy from the exercise, until he

saw Harry join the fray.

As Hermione and Blaise assaulted Sirius with a battery Confringos, Harry

slipped a Confundus charm in which hit Sirius. Daphne finished hit the

smug man with a full body bind, to which she added insult by hitting the

man with a Bat-Bogey Hex.

Harry and the others turned to see that Tonks had been taken care of by

Tracey, Ron, Neville, Luna and Susan.

"Well, I guess that's practice for today?" Harry grinned. From where he

lay, still bound, Mad-Eye Moody began laughing.

"Finally they get it. From now on, that's how you fight. No going easy. It's

all out, or nothing."

The students reluctantly released their teachers from their bonds. Sirius

clapped Harry on the shoulder.

"Interesting choice of spells. A Confundus?"

"A confused opponent is easier to take down." Harry shrugged.

"Good one Potter. But there's something I'd like to ask you." Moody

lurched toward the younger man. "I've noticed you favor more

destructive spells. I can't remember the last time you disarmed or even

stunned."

Harry face went hard as he turned to watch his friends gathering, each

one smiling and congratulating one another.

"Death Eaters show no mercy. They've taken so much, and we all know

that the Ministry will just lock them up where Voldemort can break them

out again. We agreed," Harry said, motioning to his friends. "To show no

mercy when we have to face them."

"Aye, You do that boy, and we may actually win this damn war." Moody

gave a rare smile. "Now, get over there and say goodbye to that lady

friend of yours."

"But she's not leaving until tomorrow."

"I know."

Realization dawned on Harry's face and he was gone, dragging a

confused looking, but still smiling Daphne behind him. Moody watched

him go, a powerful sense of pride in him. Moody was beginning to

understand what others had always told him about the boy. It was true

that the boy was selfless. But he inspired. He radiated confidence, even

when it was evident he was lacking in it himself.

He fought with a fire that Moody himself had known when he was a

much younger man, but Harry wasn't fighting for the same reasons as

Moody had begun fighting. Harry fought for peace. Not just for the

wizarding world, but for himself. Voldemort had haunted the young man

for all his life, And it seemed to Moody and others, Harry now believed

he could have a happy life. Thanks to Harry's friends, the boy was

fighting for his chance for a happily ever after.

Moody nodded solemnly at the door the youngsters had left through.

Voldemort had no idea what he had gotten into.

"Severus. Severus, here. I believe it is here." Dumbledore shouted through

the Room of Requirement. He stared with a sort of hypnotic awe at the

old bust, wearing the dusty wig. Upon the matted, gray thing sat a

glittering silver crown, with tiny silver ravens engraved in it.

It was not much more than spun silver rings braided together to form the

most delicate of crowns. Its greatness now tainted by the evil that was

pulsing off of it in waves.

"Albus?" Asked Severus Snape as he joined the headmaster, who was still

staring at the lost diadem.

"I never once thought it would be this. How he found it…" Dumbledore

trailed off.

"We must destroy them. We can not wait to find them all." Snape said.

"You are referring to Harry's warning that Voldemort is now aware

someone is after his Horcruxes. I agree. We shall destroy all the ones we

have tomorrow night."

"Christmas eve?" Snape looked strangely at the headmaster. "Strange

choice."

"It will be the soonest I can collect the other two that I have hidden. Once

they are vanquished we can focus on the snake. Then we must locate the

cup of Hufflepuff. It will be the last of his accursed artifacts and we can

then be rid of Voldemort at last." Dumbledore said softly.

The elder man reached up and reverently removed the Diadem from the

broken sculpture and conjured a box in which he placed the tainted

artifact. He closed the magical box and handed it to his defense teacher.

"Tonight, I think we shall enjoy a nice brandy in my office."

The two colleagues walked in silence through the castle back to the

headmaster's office where Dumbledore poured two large glasses of

Brandy, handing one to his companion.

"How do you plan to destroy them?" Snape asked, taking a sip of the

fragrant liquid.

"Basilisk venom. We have collected quite a bit of it from the Chamber,

and given it's effect on the diary, it does stand to reason that it will affect

the others in the same manner."

"How can you be sure?" Snape asked, quirking an eyebrow. Dumbledore

smiled, his light blue eyes gleaming with mirth.

"I suppose it would ease your mind if we tested it?" Dumbledore

chuckled. He got up from his chair and opened a nearby cabinet, pulling

a small vial from it. He walked back to his desk where the Diadem sat

locked in the magical box he'd conjured. With a flick of his wand, the box

lid opened, and both men were overcome with a sense of dread.

"Strange." Dumbledore said softly.

"It's like it knows what's coming." Snape commented.

"Indeed. I think we should proceed with haste. This may become very…

Hmm… interesting." Dumbledore said as he uncorked the vial. The

diadem began to shake violently in the box, clanking against the sides. A

strange sound could be heard almost like a distant pleading cry.

"Quickly." Snape urged. Dumbledore tipped the vial of venom onto the

glittering silver crown. The was a sizzling sound, followed by a

resounding crack. The Headmaster's office was filled with a terrible gut

wrenching scream of pain, and then silence. The air was filled with a

acrid burnt flower odor. For a few moments there was nothing, not a

sound, and then one by one, the portraits began questioning what they

had just witnessed.

"Enough." Dumbledore said finally, silencing all the questions. "I believe

we have just destroyed our first Horcrux." He said as he eased himself

back into his seat.

"It seems so." Snape replied, still stunned. He stared at the open box

where a now cracked and blacked diadem sat. There was no more

negative energy coming off of it. It was no more frightening the a paper

weight.

"I will collect the others and we shall destroy them tomorrow evening,

together if you are willing." Dumbledore smiled.

"I will be present. I wish to see this through to the end." Snape nodded,

finishing his brandy in one swallow. He stood swiftly and nodded curtly,

leaving the headmaster in a swish of black cloak.

"I hate that you can't come home with me." Daphne said breathing softly

as she watched her fingers lace with Harry's.

"As do I. But you heard Dumbledore. I'm supposed to be dead. Soon it'll

be over and we can be free of all this subterfuge and just be normal."

"Not soon enough for me." Daphne smiled, tilting her head back and

kissing his cheek.

Once again they were up in the lighthouse watching the night sky, and

the falling snow. They snuck up here as often as they could. It was their

special place, were they could be alone and undisturbed by anyone.

Moments like this had been precious few since Harry had awoken.

Dumbledore had put them into intense training and study. There

sometimes felt like there was no time to even sleep. Sirius moody and

Tonks had become very strict task masters, but the group had been

making strides in their performance.

Now, on the eve of the holiday, Harry felt sad that his friends would be

gone for a few weeks. He would have Sirius and Remus of course, but he

wouldn't be able to join any of his friends. The world believed him dead,

and it gave the Order an advantage over Voldemort, and it was one

Dumbledore felt would be the deciding factor in the war's end.

"I can't even write you." Daphne complained.

"We've been apart before." Harry shrugged.

"I've never liked it. I miss you." She sat up, pulling away from him so she

could see his face. He had an easy smile tonight, his green eyes sparkling

even in the dim light of the night.

"What's wrong?" He asked.

"I haven't been sleeping well. I've got this strange feeling that bad things

are going to happen."

"You really should have taken Divination." Harry smiled.

"It's not funny."

"I wasn't making light of it. I trust your instinct, and if you say something

bad is going to happen, then I am going to be extra careful." Harry

assured her. He drew her back into his arms and she sighed.

"I want to be with you. When you're alone, you get hurt."

"that's not true. Not always." Harry chuckled, wrapping her tightly in his

arms.

"No not always, but if you get hurt, It's usually when I'm not around." She

said, looking up at him. He seemed to think about it, and a small smile

broke out.

"I've got Sirius and Remus to watch my back. I promise you, I won't do

anything to get myself hurt. I'll even let Dobby open my presents so I

can't even get a paper cut."

"You're being ridiculous, now." Daphne said, swatting his arm.

"I'm trying to ease your mind. I don't want trouble, and I'm not going to

look for it. I'm safe here. I'm more worried about all of you guys. I know

you can all take care of yourselves, but I'd feel better if I was with you.

Besides, I really feel bad for not coming with you. I promised your father

I'd be there for Christmas."

"I think he'll forgive you when it's all over."

"We were supposed to have a long talk." Harry said softly. Daphne perked

up.

"About what?"

"My intentions." Harry said as he began stroking the girls silky hair. He

stared into her deep brown eyes, losing himself in their soft, loving stare.

"What are your intentions, Harry?" She asked a bit shyly. Her hands,

which were resting comfortably on his hard chest began to ball up,

clutching the front of his shirt tightly. She watched him smiled, feeling

her pulse quicken.

"I want you with me, for life. I want to finish school and then I want to

see the world. I want you by my side the entire way. I want to figure out

what I want to do with my career, and then I want to marry you. I want a

big house and kids, maybe even a dog. A real dog, one that doesn't

become a dopey looking godfather."

Daphne had soft tears falling down her face. She pulled herself up and

kissed the boy soundly.

"That sounds nice." She smiled.

"It's not a proposal. I want to do it right. Really romantic. But, now you

know my intentions. When this is all over, all I want is to spend the rest

of my life with you at my side." Harry smiled, kissing the dark haired girl

soundly.

Daphne curled up into a small ball against Harry. She couldn't stop

thinking about what he'd just admitted. He wanted her, for the rest of his

life. She knew it wasn't a proposal, but it may as well have been as far as

she was concerned. The picture he'd painted with his words had been so

wonderful. She closed her teary eyes and let out a long contented sigh.

She had no idea what was on the horizon, or if she was even going to

survive the coming reckoning, but she had the greatest reason to fight.

Harry and Daphne were going to fight for the dream they both shared of

a life together.

"Well, Hermione, Are you nervous?" Tracey asked her friend, who was

doing some last minute packing.

"Nervous?" She asked, shrugging slightly.

"You are going to be seeing Justin for the first time since we all were

taken out of Hogwarts. I know you've been writing him, but it's not the

same. You guys haven't had a chance to build up that physical repoire."

"I know, but I'm not terribly concerned. It's been nice getting to know

each other through letters. It worked for Harry and Daphne, maybe

Lightning can strike twice."

"But you're not Daphne or Harry. You can't believe that things will work

out for you and Justin, just because it did for Harry and Daphne."

"I know that." Hermione countered angrily. "But I can hope. The truth is,

I don't have a lot of luck with boys. Justin is so great. He's patient, and

sweet, and funny, and he's perfect for me. I don't want to mess things up.

It's difficult enough with how things are right now. I'm lying to him

about where I am and Harry and everything."

"I'm sure when it's over he'll understand." Tracey smiled gently. "I want

you to be happy, Hermione, I do."

"So what am I supposed to do?" The bushy haired girl asked.

"Be your self. Follow your heart. Let it tell you what to do. When you see

him, do what feels right, and don't question it, or try and reason through

it."

"Is that how you and Neville are?" Hermione smirked playfully.

"Somewhat. I think Neville is still trying to reason out why I chose him."

"Thanks, Tracey." Hermione smiled. "I've been really nervous about

seeing him."

"I know. Just remember, you're a fantastic witch and an extremely

beautiful woman. He's lucky to have you." Tracey grinned. "Maybe you'll

be really lucky and you won't have to ask him to spank you, he'll just do

it."

"ARRGH!" Hermione screamed hurling her pillow at Tracey, who was

laughing hard.

Remus Lupin was staring out the window of his bedroom. There was a

fresh layer of snow on the ground, and the ocean could be heard crashing

against the shore. His face was fixed in concentration and his nostrils

flared with every breath. He was sniffing at the air.

"Remus?" Tonks asked, coming to his side. The young Auror had

convinced the older man that they could weather anything so long as

they were together. Sirius had helped the woman's side of the argument

by pointing out that Remus deserved to be happy, and Harry might have

something to say about it.

Not wanting the young man to be aware of his romantic situation, Remus

gave in and had not regretted it since. Tonks was a wonderful woman,

she never stopped making him smile. She was witty, and sassy, and kept

him on his toes. But she had a very kind side to her. She was almost

empathic. She could read his moods easily, such as now.

"What is it?" She asked, wrapping her long, loving arms around him from

behind. He could smell her soap, and the dampness of her freshly washed

skinned.

"Something is coming. I can smell it on the wind." Remus said, not

turning away from the window.

"What?"

"I don't know. But it won't be good. Separating them now seems like a

bad idea."

"Remus, they need to see their families." Tonks said kindly. She moved

herself in front of him, and he couldn't help but smile. She wore only a

towel from her shower, and a very playful expression.

"Would you have us lock them away until we needed them? Seems kind

of manipulative."

"Isn't that what we're doing anyway? Training them for slaughter?"

Remus countered. Tonks face fell.

"You're in another one of your moods." She sighed. "I had hoped…"

"I know what you hoped, and it's possible. I just have this feeling, Dora."

He looked at her, lifting her chin to look into her eyes. She had assumed

her natural look. She had soft brown eyes, and shoulder length mousy

brown hair. It was not a look she liked, but he adored it. Remus knew

why she hid herself behind a virtual forest of glamours and alterations.

Tonks had never liked what she looked like, and had always enjoyed

being able to change her appearance at will. Never once had she let down

her guard so completely, and he wasn't going to let her regret it.

"I know their stronger together, and I just have this feeling their going to

be tested."

"They are strong together, but they're strong together because they are

strong individually. We don't give them enough credit. They can only

learn so much hidden here with us. Until they really fight, where they

know there's no time out, or safety wards in place, they're never going to

truly understand."

"But they have fought like that. At Hogsmeade."

"You see, My point is proven. They are strong." Tonks winked. "How

many fully qualified wizards do you know that could have fought, and

protected the village until help arrived like that? They saved so many

lives that day. Now there better prepared. We have to let them go or

we're no better than the dark wizards we're teaching them to fight

against. They need to be reminded what they're fighting for."

Remus sighed, kissed Tonks gently, caressing her soft cheek.

"You are so right. I am truly blessed to have you by my side, Dora." He

smiled sweetly.

"Why don't you show me how lucky you are?" Tonks smiled coyly as she

unwrapped her towel. "oops." She grinned.

With a feral growl, Remus swept Tonks into his arms and carried her to

their bed, kissing her passionately the whole way.

19. Chapter 19

Ron tried to steady his breathing. He was panting hard, and his stomach

pulsed with pain from where the Death Eater had kicked him. Ron spit

blood onto the fresh snow, raising his head finally to once again stare

coldly at the red eyes of Draco Malfoy.

Ron again wondered at the change in his former schoolmate. He was still

thin, hair still sleek and well styled, but his eyes were no longer steel

gray. They had become a sickly looking red, not unlike the color of the

blood he had just spit onto the ground.

"Had enough yet, Weasel King?" Draco sneered at the young man before

him.

"Ron, I'm begging you to stay quiet." Molly Weasley begged her youngest

son. Ron nodded slowly. He realized he wasn't going to help his family

escape by mouthing off to his captors. He needed to think this through.

"Damn." Malfoy said sarcastically. "I was hoping to beat you some more."

"Why are you doing this?" Arthur Weasley asked. He and his family were

being held on their knees at wand point. There were two Death Eaters

per Weasley member. Draco was taking no chances with this. He had

been granted a special privilege, and he intended to see it through, as it

was dear to his heart, taking out the blood traitor family.

Ron watched as Malfoy paced in front of him and his family. He looked

at his parents, who were a mix of cold fear and defiance against their

captors. Ginny who looked as if she were barely controlling her rage.

Fred and George looked as if they were just waiting for an opening. Their

eyes were searching, calculating. Bill was trying to soothe his fiancee,

Fleur Delacour, who Ron was still surprised to see. And then there was

Percy.

Percy had arrived early that morning, bearing gifts and apologies. He was

a broken man when he had arrived. He had seen the error of his ways,

blaming his pride and his ambition for his actions. After an hour of

threats, a few punches, and a lot of crying, Percy was welcomed home.

Throughout the day, Ron kept thinking how far Percy would have to go

for true forgiveness, but even he could see that the once pompous boy

was truly trying to make amends. He had not had much time in which to

talk with his brother, but Ron knew that he and Percy would eventually

have a long talk about things, and Ron was happy to wait. He more than

anyone knew that change didn't happen overnight.

And so, Christmas day had gone on, with the Weasley's sharing gifts, and

laughs. Molly had out done herself with dinner, and the entire family had

been sitting together around the fire, when the first explosion had shaken

the house.

Bill had been the first out, shouting for the family to get out, to get to

safety. Of course, none had listened. They weren't about to abandon their

home. That had been their mistake. It seemed for every Death Eater they

took down, two more appeared. Finally, they had all been disarmed, and

dragged before a very happy Draco Malfoy.

Ron had begun taunting the boy, only to be beaten savagely for his

comments. Ron's anger was growing with each and every blow he

suffered, but he had finally been able to contain his mouth.

"Well, well, little Weaslette." Draco smiled as he caressed Ginny's cheek.

The youngest Weasley child looked ready to be sick at the attention.

"You've turned into quite a beautiful young woman. Perhaps this family

isn't so worthless after all. I think I might spare you for a while so I might

enjoy you."

"I would rather be boiled in stink sap." Ginny replied malevolently.

Draco's face contorted with rage. He clutched her face hard, the two

Death Eaters behind her held her struggling arms tightly. Draco reached

out and touched a cold index finger to her cheek, sliding it down slowly.

Ginny felt as if Draco were dragging a red hot blade along her cheek. She

could smell her own flesh burning, and feel hot blood on her face. She

bite her lip to keep from screaming, but Draco smiled as he heard her

whimper. She looked up and saw Draco lift a thin strip of flesh from her

face and place it in a pouch on his belt.

"This could have been easy for you." He said, bending low to whisper in

her ear. "It could have been nice, but you had to open your big fat

mouth. Now, I'm going to cause you such pain, you'll be begging me for

death. When I'm finished with you, I'll hand you over to others to do as

they please, and I assure you they will not be as pleasant as I."

"You're pathetic, Malfoy." Bill said angrily. "You're nothing without your

bodyguards."

"Excuse me?" Draco looked up. "Do you think the Dark Lord would trust

me if I were truly pathetic, as you say?" Draco rushed over to the curse

breaker, kicking him hard.

"Let's find out what your woman says when I finish with her, shall we?"

"You're proving my point. You couldn't best any of us in a fair fight, so

you come here with an army, and for what? There's no glory to be

gained, no power. You're just as weak as your father had been. You'll end

up in prison, or dead." Bill said, as he spat at Malfoy's feet.

"You believe I couldn't best you?" Malfoy asked, arching an eyebrow

menacingly. "Give him his wand." Draco screamed. "Let him face me. Let's

find out who is the better man."

Bill began to stand, reaching for his wand being offered by the largest of

the Death Eaters.

"AVADA KEDAVRA!" Draco shouted, firing off the killing curse at Bill

Weasley, who fell to the ground, stone dead.

"NOOO!" Both Fleur and Molly Weasley shouted, while Draco laughed

maniacally.

"You bastard!" Ginny glared hard, tears streaking from her eyes.

"He obviously wasn't fast enough to fight me." Draco laughed. "Who's

next?"

Ron shot forward. He tackled Malfoy to the ground, punching, scratching,

and kicking at every piece of Malfoy he could reach. Fred and George,

taking advantage of the distraction, had thrown a bag onto the ground

which exploded in a cloud of black. Fred took hold of Fleur, while George

took hold of Ginny and Molly. Percy launched himself into the big man

who held the wands, taking hold of the precious sticks as he got to his

feet.

Ron saw red as he continued pounding into Draco's soft flesh, never

letting up until he felt himself pulled away. Percy had taken hold of him

and was dragging him bodily towards the black cloud. Ron heard Fred

and George calling to them, but all he wanted was to continue beating

Draco into pulp.

"Take him." Percy called to his brothers. He shoved the family's wands

into Ron's pocket, keeping his own. Ron heard his father making a

portkey, and he felt George and Fred taking his arms.

There were several bright green flashes, and then everything began to

spin away.

Ron felt himself hit the ground, and rolled onto his feet ready to fight

some more. He looked around to see the familiar iron gates of his school.

He turned to see Ginny, blood pouring from her face and tears falling

from her eyes. His sister was being comforted by his mother, who was

grieving herself.

Fred and George were holding up their father, who looked white as a

sheet. Fleur was sitting in the snow, sobbing uncontrollably.

"Where's Percy?" Ron asked. He saw his father look up, and for the first

time in his life, he saw his father begin to cry.

"He…He stayed behind. I think he was hit just before the Portkey

activated. He's dead."

Ron felt himself fall to the ground. His heart felt as if it had stopped

beating. A matter of minutes was all it had taken to destroy what had

been the best Christmas he'd ever known. His family had been whole, and

he had truly realized how blessed he was, seeing his family together.

Now it was gone. Bill and Percy had fallen, and Ron hung his head,

trying to remain strong, but his eyes filled with hot tears, and his rage

built to a furious pique, until Ron threw his head back and loosed a

primal scream of agony. His family looked on, each feeling his pain, and

suffering in their own way.

Not one of them noticed the arrival of Severus Snape.

She had never in her life felt as she did at this moment. She had read it in

many books, but not once had she experienced it herself. Yet, here, in his

arms, with his lips pressed against her own, Hermione Granger finally

understood what poets, songwriters, authors, and even her dorm mates

had tried to put into words. She was in love.

It had started innocently enough. Justin's mother had hung Mistletoe all